The "World of Heroes" DC RPG Season VII

[BnKRPG]

http://img413.imageshack.us/img413/2000/imagefinalcrisisbrs8.jpg

Welcome to the World of Heroes DC RPG Season VII

In the wake of a devastating attack on the entire superhero community, headed by the menace of the second coming of The Dark Alliance, legends have fallen.

Cyborg, the mentor to the Teen Titans, destroyed in his prime. Bulletman and Ma Hunkel, two pivotal members and friends of The Justice Society, robbed of their place on Earth.

Supergirl, the last daughter of Krypton and leader of The Teen Titans, slain in combat just before her life could truly begin. Ted Kord, The Blue Beetle, and one of the pioneers for many to follow, sacrificing himself for the good of mankind.

And perhaps the most shocking of all... The Dark Knight Detective himself, Bruce Wayne, better known to the world he helped protect as The Batman.

Even with vengeance sought and battles won, the lives of some of the world's greatest superheroes have been changed forever. And now, one year later, they must put aside their grief and rejoin the neverending battle.

But with even deadlier retalliation and more brutal heroes spurn out of the woodwork, can truth and justice prevail again?

Even with many heroes in active duty, can those the most deeply affected by the tragedies ever truly cope?

Rest in peace, those who've fallen. The battle has just begun.


This RPG is based off of post-Crisis on Infinite Earths and pre-Identity/Infinite Crisis.


If you want to take part in this, just fill in the application at the bottom of this post and we'll put your name and character on the first post here. First come, first serve. Two characters are now allowed.






GAMEMASTERS

Byrd Man (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=41079) - Gamemaster
trustyside-kick (http://forums.superherohype.com/member.php?u=35194) - Assistant Gamemaster
wiegeabo (http://forums.superherohype.com/member.php?u=6033) - Assistant Gamemaster
twylight (http://forums.superherohype.com/member.php?u=14551) - Resident Dominatrix (RD)
batnkevlar (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=10528) - Founder
RULES

You can choose to be any superhero or supervillain in the DC Universe, as long as they:
Are to be established on Earth, as in, if Lobo is to be involved, he has to reside in a DCU Earth city...

Are NOT deities, gods, or people such as Shazam the Wizard. People like Superman and Captain Marvel are okay, though...


Are true to the personality and abilities of the character, such as NO Pre-Crisis Superman, no moving planets, sneezing away the Milky Way, no amnesia kiss... EVERYTHING is set POST-Crisis, and Post-Zero Hour, in the current continuity of the character you are/wish to play/playing.

Don't do anything RANDOM like chopping off board user's heads or what not, unless your a villain chopping off inanimate victims heads, then whatever, go with it, as long as it's not technically RANDOM.
Don't kill people without reason.
Don't randomly kill NPC's.


You know your weaknesses and strengths, what you can do or can't. Black Canary will lose against Superman one on one, but may be able to use her allies to help her out or she can run away. (HA! Yeah ri-ght)


Don’t kill a PC unless you have a plan to bring them back.
Don’t kill your character when you quit the RPG, this rob's a person from playing that character.


If there is a problem between you and another player,
or if you have question's please talk to one of the Game (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?userid=14551)mas (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=34570)ters (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/member.php?u=26880) The list of Game masters is at the top of this post.


There should be MINIMAL cussing and swearing in posts.
There will be NO By-passing the censors. This is a Hype rule, and NO exceptions will be made for the RPG.


No obscene topics!


What to do in the RPG-

Act like your character; ASSUME their traits and personality...


You can form super villain gang’s superhero teams, alliances, the works.


There can be a number of stories (or arcs) going on at once, using different people.


There are endless places to go and endless things to do: ENDLESS possibilities so get creative...
People who disobey these rules, some more major than the others, will get BOOTED by the GM. If need be a Moderator will be called in.




For more of the ‘rules’ see- RPG Etiquette (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=6394008&postcount=4)


FOR AN UPDATED ROSTER, PLEASE SEE THE OUT OF CHARACTER (OOC) THREAD

[Harlekin]

http://img183.imageshack.us/img183/6693/manofsteeltx6.jpg

“Asimov, hand me that, will you?” Lex Luthor pointed out one of the tools among the dozens of such sitting upon the table to the side of them. The grey-skinned robot contemplated his next move as he studied each of the instruments intensely. They were a variety of shapes and colours, and calculating the odds and the direct line from Luthor’s fingertip to the items on the table, Asimov came to the conclusion that taking the welding tool was the statistically favourable option.

Lex, who was dressed in a lab coat that covered his more exotic green-purple ‘supercriminal’ outfit, and wearing goggles, smiled at his artificial companion as he received the implement. The robot, in turn, smiled back. The master criminal took the soldering iron but before he could do anything, the cell phone in his lab coat started vibrating.

“Finish up, will you?” Lex asked Asimov as he handed him the welding tool. The robot gladly accepted this task and set to work, desiring to make his creator proud of him.

Luthor studied the display of his cell phone and then flipped it open, putting it to his ear.

“Talk.”

Only a few miles away from Luthor’s headquarters, Mercy Graves, Lex Luthor’s other fateful assistant, looked upon a crowd of protestors. They wore black bands around their upper arms with upon it the Superman logo, a large red circle and stripe across it. One man walked – or rather, stumbled – to the podium and took a moment of silence before addressing the crowd.

“My name is Joe Meach,” the man spoke. His voice was hoarse and strained. His eyes were red and his cheeks were sunk in. With one hand he held onto the podium to keep his balance. In fact, he was missing his right arm and a prosthetic replaced his right leg.

“Ten years ago,” Meach started, but he immediately went into a coughing fit. “Ten years ago, I fell from that building.”
He pointed to the building across from the rally.
“Superman was fighting Metallo right here on this spot. All I was doing was trying to make a living. I was a professional diver before this,” Meach’s words were laced with venom, “and I was going to the best damn diver you’d ever see too. I was going to jump off that building and into a water tank below. Foolproof. What happened?”

The protestors followed the man’s every word.

“Superman happened.”

Meach again pointed to the building.

“Metallo had him on the ropes, on his knees with that Kryptonite heart of his. Superman went for a last ditch attempt, knocked him straight into that building. Sent me careening off it. Of course, Supes was too weak to do anything. I fell to the side of the water tank. Broke almost every bone in my body. They had to amputate my arm almost immediately when I arrived at the hospital. My leg followed six months later.”

Meach raised his fist, his only fist.

“I spent almost a year in that hospital. The next day, Superman flew by my window. That reporter, Lois Lane, had been pushed off the side of the building. Where was he the day before? Three days later, I watched him on the news. He was giving a speech, along with his Justice League buddies. He was okay. Probably forgotten all about Metallo. Forgotten about me. Well, I didn’t forget about him, not for a second.”

He stopped a moment to look at the crowd.

“If it hadn’t been for Superman, I would be standing here in front of you as a healthy man. Metallo would not have been here if it weren’t for that alien!”

The protestors cheered.

“I lived in self-pity for a long time. I was numb, tired. My life was hell. I couldn’t think straight, got to drinking with whatever money I could scrounge. I owe it all to Lex Luthor that I’m not dead right now. He happened upon, begging him for money. Rather than turn me away, he gave me a job. He offered to upgrade my prosthetics, but I turned him down. I’d come to live with myself.”

Meach turned away from the crowd a second before slamming his fist on the podium.

“Gotham City, only a year ago! President Luthor was killed, fighting for us, fighting to save us from another one of Superman’s enemies! By the time he and his so called heroes finally put a stop to the villain they themselves created, Lex Luthor laid down his life for us!”

Some members of the audience started to applaud.

Meach raged. “They are responsible for every life lost in a supervillain attack! They are responsible for Lex Luthor and everyone before him and everyone after him. But we can make a stand! We can show Superman that we don’t need him. We managed damn well without him before. We can do it again! Let us be KRYPTONITE.”

The rest joined in with the clapping.

He held up a sign. It said: ‘If destruction be our lot, we must ourselves be its author and finisher.’

“In his final speech to us, the American public, Lex Luthor repeated these famous words that Abraham Lincoln spoke close to two hundred years ago. They still ring true! We will no longer tolerate the interference of these aliens. We will no longer allow our people ‘to die at the hands of monsters from other planets’!” Meach repeated the sentiment from Luthor’s speech.

“Go home, Superman! Go home, Superman!” he finally started to chant.

Soon, the onlookers joined in.

“Hear that, boss?” Mercy asked over the phone with a smile.
“Music to my ears,” Luthor responded, ending the call.

As he put the cell phone back in his pocket, Luthor glanced at his watch.

“Why, I almost would’ve missed it,” the criminal genius exclaimed, still grinning as he reached over to the television set hanging off the lab’s roof. Setting the channel to the news, Luthor sat back and watched as the camera started to close up on a judge in court.

“It is the opinion of this court that Ms. Willis has been properly rehabilitated and is ready to rejoin society,” the man spoke, and the picture cut to the white-skinned, blue-haired supervillainess sitting across from the judge. She smiled broadly and shook her attorney’s hand, who quickly retracted it when he felt an electric shock pass through him. She laughed loudly and Luthor contentedly switched of the television again.

“Finished, Mr. Luthor,” Asimov called. The robot was positively beaming with pride.
“Excellent, Asimov,” Luthor responded as he returned to his work.

This was going to be a good year.

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif

People wonder why we do it.

Why we dress up and play hero. Lot of people say we do more harm than anything, provoking crazies to come out the woodwork and dress up with us.

They don’t understand.

One life. If your actions can save at least one life, then it’s all worth it.

Star City

"Crap." I mutter under my breath as I leap across across a rooftop on to the fire escape of the building next to it.

The building I’m outside of just so happens to be on fire. I can hear screams from the inside. Fire truck sirens ring in the distance. They won’t be here in time.

"Why is it always fires and drug dealers?" I say to nobody in particular.

"Why can’t I save the cat of two hot, buxom twins who are in to sharing?" I grumble as I break a window and leap inside the inferno.

"HELP!" Someone screams from the other side of the building.

The fire’s weakening the building’s support with each passing second. I’ve got to move now.

I cough and try my best to look through the smoke as I leap over flames and run towards the cry for help.

"Please, mister. Help me!" My eyes fall on a small girl, her skinny face marked with ashes and soot. She’s coughing and curled up in a ball, fire surrounds her.

"Don’t worry," I pull out my bow and grab one of my special arrows, this one has a blue tip.

"I’m here." I say as I pull my bowstring and let it loose.

FAP!

The arrow explodes and covers the fire surrounding the girl with a thick layer of ice.

"Thank you, Mister Freeze."

One of the building’s support beams gives a moan and a sharp crack echoes through the building.

"Alright, sweetie. Time to go." I say as I grab the girl and sling her over my shoulder.

I run as fast as I can over and through the fire. I block out the sound of the building coming down, I try not to focus on the floor shaking as I run, very close to giving way.

Straight ahead of me is a window, my salvation.

The floor sags beneath my feet and I leap towards the window just as the roof comes down.

KRASH!

The girl and I break through the window. We’re on the second story of the apartment, so I move my body so I break the girl’s fall to the pavement below.

WHAM!

I hit the pavement pretty hard, the little girl bounces off my body and lands next to me. She’s shaken, but she’ll be okay.

But me, that’s a different story. I’m pretty sure one of my ribs is broken, it hurts to even breath. My legs don’t hurt that bad, so they shouldn’t be broken. A sprain is probably the worse I’ll expect out of it.

"Becky!" A voice shouts out. A man and a woman runs up and puts the girl in their arms.

"Thank you, Mister Arrow." The man says as they hold the girl tightly.

It hurts for me to even stand, but I get up and manage to tip my cap to the now whole family.

Like I said. One life and it’s all worth it.

My name is Oliver Queen, I spend my nights acting like Robin Hood and call myself Green Arrow.

[Johnny Blaze]

"Move it, ye ****in' *****! 'For one o' them speedsters get here", shouted McCulloch to his two partners as the bank alarms began to go off.

"Watch who your callin' a ****, mate", growled Captain Boomerang as he held the razor's edge of one of his name-sake weapons at a guard's throat.

"C'mon, darlin'. I coulda been in'an outta there already", snarled the Mirror Master as he looked nervously over his shoulder.

"Then why didn't you", snapped Magenta through clenched teeth as she finally ripped the bank door off of it's hinges.

"Cause this ain't fer me. This is yer test ta see if yer good enough to be a Rogue", stated McCulloch as he rushed into the bank vault with Boomerang and began to shove the money into a pair of large bags.

"Relax", frowned Magenta, "we still have enough time to-"

"Make it back to Iron Heights for evening chow? Couldn't agree more."

The three villains turned towards the young voice as a pair of teenagers, dressed in the colors of the Kid Flash, entered the bank. Only instead of a lightning bolt across their chest, there was a swirling tornado.

"It's the Twins!"

The male teen, the one who spoke wore a cocky smile. But his female partner's eyes narrowed in determination as she went after Magenta.

"C'mon, Digger", McCulloch said as he grabbed Boomerang by the shoulder and melted into the bank's floor.
"Time ta get the **** outta Dodge."

"You bastards", screamed Magenta as she watched her "partners" escape without her.
But before she could say or do anything else, she was knocked unconscious by the streaking blur of the female Twin.

"See? That wasn't so bad, was it sis", smiled the boy as he moved next to his sister standing over the fallen form of Magenta.

"No, but you should've stopped the Mirror Master and Boomerang from escaping instead of posturing like a tool", she shot back.
"I swear, Barry", she said with a shake of her head.
"You're worse than Bart."

"And how would you know that", came a voice from the bank's entrance.
"You were still a baby."

Both twins turned to see the scarlet figure of the Flash standing before them, a stern look on his face.

"I told you two to wait for me."

"Sorry, pops", frowned Barry as he lowered his head.

"Yeah, I'm sorry daddy."

"Come on you two", Wally sighed.
"Let's get back home. You're mom's making meatloaf tonight."

"All right, meatloaf", Barry smiled as he licked his lips with a slurping sound while sticking his face right up near his sister, Iris'.
"Down, boy", she said with a disgusted look as she shoved him away.

"All right, knock it off", Wally ordered as he seperated them.
"Now, let's go."

"And...try to keep up", he finished with a smirk before disappearing.

And then, in a Flash, they were gone...

[Keyser Soze]

Sector 2814
Earth

Metropolis

Evil has escaped my sight.

I should have been here. My planet faced total destruction, my friends were being tortured and killed by monsters and psychopaths. Earth’s heroes needed to band together, to unify, one proud, fearless force to stand against the onslaught of the Dark Alliance, and where was I? Away.

We still won in the end, of course. The guys managed just fine without me, just like they’ve had to do… in the past. But not without some losses along the way. And our biggest defeat happened right here. With everyone converged at the Hall of Justice, in a battle with the Dark Alliance, that sick whackjob The Joker let loose his laughing gas on an unprotected Metropolis. Hundreds died. It could have been more. That’s what Ollie and Kyle and the others keep on telling me. It could have been more. But 900 deaths is still 900 deaths. People who died because those few who could fight for them were stretched too thin, because there just wasn’t enough of us.

Clark’s such a nice, unassuming guy – I’ve always said he’s more human than any of us. He smiles at me, puts that big hand on my shoulder and says that we need to do what Metropolis as a whole is doing: look forward. It’s a new beginning, and Metropolis is doing what it always does – coming together in a time of adversity. “That’s why it’s the greatest city in the world,” he laughs, before suggesting Carol and I should go out for dinner with him and Lois. But I see it in his eyes, the pain, the regret, the anger, the stuff he’d never dream of talking about, especially not to me of all people. I know what he’s going through, all to well.

And so now, I do what I’m sure Clark has done on many a quiet, restless night since this battle for our planet’s existence came to an end. I’m hovering high above the Metropolis skyline, looking down… thinking. I’ve thought about it a lot, just how easy it would have been for me to save all those people, if I’d been here. My ring could have had me at Metropolis in seconds, and dispersed the gas skywards, or collected it all inside an air-tight ball of solid-light energy. Or I could have lifted whole scores of people up into the air, taken them far away from central Metropolis, dropped them off out in a field in Smallville or wherever. But I couldn’t do any of that because I wasn’t here.

After my extended tenure on Oa, for all those months out in the edge of space, what kept me going was the thought of home. Earth. As I soared towards it, a little under a year ago, it seemed more beautiful than ever, from up in space. I’d been away, on a long journey, but I was home at last. I was looking to celebrate. But I soon found out exactly how much I’d missed.

My name is Hal Jordan. I’m an officer in the Green Lantern Corps. Space Sector 2814. And I have a lot to answer for.

…

Gotham City

My ring carries me across city borders at a speed far greater than even the most advanced of Earth’s jets (and believe me, I’ve piloted a few) could hope to match. In the blink of an eye, I’m touching down in Gotham Heights, just beyond the grounds of Wayne Manor. The mansion looms with a quietly commanding authority on the horizon. But the place feels empty now, lifeless. Dick and Tim still make sure the place is kept in good order, from what I understand, but with Alfred’s passing a few years ago, and now what happened last year, the building’s beating heart has been ripped out. Now it’s just bricks and mortar.

I decide to walk the rest of the way; it’s not far from here. Over the five minute walk, I take in the quiet, picturesque scenery around me, all green grass and rolling hills. A marked contrast from the inner city, to say the least. And then I arrive at my destination: Gotham Cemetery. Generations of Waynes call this their final resting place. I nod respectfully as I pass the headstones of Thomas and Martha Wayne, before stopping at a grave I never thought I’d live to see.

Here lies Bruce Wayne: Gotham’s White Knight

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/BlackestNight02-1.jpg

It’s no secret that Bruce and I never got along. Even at the best of times, he thought I was reckless and arrogant, and more recently, he refused to believe that I wasn’t responsible for my crimes as Parallax in the wake of my…resurrection, and made it quite clear that he was just waiting for me to snap again and reveal my true colors. As for me, I thought he was full of himself, that he was his own biggest fan. I hated that he never really put his full faith and trust in any of us, that we were always kept at arm’s length. But in truth, I think that the real reason for our mutual dislike was that we were so damn similar. A couple of normal men standing side-by-side with superhumans. We weren’t gifted with immense powers, like some of our JLA teammates, and had to rely on our own resourcefulness. And a few gadgets too, of course.

But more than that, something deeper. Bruce’s life was defined by seeing his parents die before his eyes, when he was just a child. I know how that feels, I know what it’s like to have your greatest fear come true. When that happens, it’s pretty easy to say you don’t fear anything. My father was my idol, the most important person in the world to me. And I watched him die. It’s what set me on the path to becoming the man I am today. Maybe that’s our greatest link of all: two men defined by our fathers.

And perhaps this has been playing in the back of my mind, now, the fact that Bruce and I could have been friends, should have been friends. Because I always hoped that I could prove him wrong, and earn his trust and respect. But that won’t happen now. I have The Joker to thank for that, too. I missed the funeral, the real one, for Batman. I hear they had a service for Bruce Wayne too, claiming that he was killed in Brainiac’s assault on Gotham, and that no body had been found. The life of Bruce Wayne, the philanthropist, was celebrated, and deservedly so. But Batman was mourned in private by the superhero community.

It is thanks to him that every single being on this planet is alive today. If it weren’t for him, The Joker would have destroyed the sun. But Batman gets no public service, no commemorative statue in Finger Memorial Park. Hell, a lot of people don’t even know for sure if he’s dead, with all these copycats running around. But maybe Bruce would have approved of that. He was never like the rest of us, soaring through the skies and the streets in our brightly colored outfits, cheered by the civilians below. He was something else, something of the shadows. A Dark Knight indeed.

“Goodbye, Bruce. You can rest now.”

…

Coast City
Home

The City Without Fear. That’s what they’re calling it now.

Coast City. The familiar skyline welcomes me as I slow my flight speed down. Superman calls Metropolis the greatest city in the world. He can have it. Coast City will always be number one in my books. I make a soft landing on my balcony, up on the top floor of the 22 Sea View apartment building. With a mere thought, the molecules of my form-fitting Green Lantern uniform shift into my decidedly roomier civilian attire, which as always includes my father’s beaten-down brown bomber jacket. The mask on my face fizzles into green energy and dissipates. And now I’m Hal Jordan, humble test pilot for Ferris Air.

Okay, maybe not so humble…

I lean on the ledge, and look out at the city I call home. Not too long ago, this city was one big ghost town. People were too scared to come back here after… what happened. The whole city, wiped out by the alien tyrant Mongul and the cyborg vermin known as Hank Henshaw. Friends, co-workers, life as I knew it, all gone in a murderous flash. It drove me to the edge of madness, and for the first time since I watched my father die, I allowed fear to consume me. And that’s how Parallax – fear incarnate – got its claws into me, and made me its puppet.

My actions disgraced the memory of the home I had lost. I became a bitter enemy to the people I had once called friends. And then something strange happened. I died. And then I came back to life, purged of Parallax and whole once more. And somehow, the infrastructure of Coast City was brought back too. I don’t know exactly how it happened, but what matters is that it did. Now I have a second chance, and want to give Coast City the same thing. I put a lot of effort into helping rebuild the city, with help of course. It’s useful having a friend who’s an architect. It took a while, at first it seemed like I was patrolling an empty city, but in time people started to overcome their great fear, and come back to Coast City.

There’s still a long way to go: a few thousand in a city that originally held north of 7 million. But the people who are here believe in this city. And they believe in me. It means a lot to me that, even after all I did, when I died, they put up a statue in honor of me. It’s still there today. I didn’t deserve it, after what I did I’m not worthy of that. But I want to make myself worthy of it, by showing these people that their faith is not misplaced. I’ve been away long enough. This is my sector, and Coast City is at its heart. It represents why what I do is so important.

I head inside, draping my bomber jacket up on the coat hook. I walk through into the bedroom, and quietly sit down on the edge of the bed. Don’t want to wake up Carol. Who’d ever have guessed it? Hal Jordan: married man. I don’t know what surprises me more, the fact that I’m married, or the fact that I’m absolutely, without-a-doubt, happily married. There were plenty of others, over the years, but Carol…she was always the one. Deep down, I always knew it, we both did. I was just too busy screwing around and running at the first sign of commitment to see it. But I see it now. Maybe I’ve grown up, at last. Maybe I’m getting old. I sometimes wonder what my life would have been like if the ring had never found its way to me. I’ve always been one to seek thrills – whether it’s with planes or with women – and having an atom bomb strapped to my ring finger surely served to feed the habit.

But it’s about more than that, always has been. People assume having the power to create just about anything your imagination and willpower can permit is a blessing. But that kind of power… it can change you. Look at what happened to Sinestro. Look at what happened to me. They think it takes willpower to control the ring. That’s the easy part. Try having all that power, and doing the right thing, putting what you want aside to be a part of something far greater than yourself, and your world. That takes willpower.

But damn…it’s worth it. Even after all the pain, all the loss. Even after dying. If I could go back all those years, and tell Abin Sur “no thanks”? No way. I’d take that ring, and do it all over again. This me. This is who I am, who I always will be.

Hal Jordan.
Green Lantern.

In brightest day, in blackest night.

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/GreenLanternSecretOrigins.jpg

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg

New York City
One Year Ago

"So that’s it?" Michelle asks.

I nod silently as I finish packing up the last few boxes in my loft.

"Turn in your badge?"

"First thing this morning. The Captain didn’t look too pleased, but he said he understood."

"What did you tell him?"

"The truth. I’m moving back home to help my family cope with the lose of our father."

"But you neglected to mention the part about the capes and bats?"

"Well, he didn’t ask."

I put my last remaining DVDs into a cardboard box.

"Wait a minute." Michelle says as she reaches down and picks a DVD out of the box.

"Sisterhood of The Travelling Pants?" She says as she smiles and arches her eyebrow.

"……..It’s a pretty good movie."

"You are so gay now."

She places the DVD back and looks around at the empty apartment.

"It’s not going to be the same without you, Dick."

"You’ll do fine. I’m sure of it."

"Oh, I know that. I passed my detective’s exam. Captain says they’re assigning me to the 23rd precinct’s Burglary Division."

"Well, good for you."

She smiles and walks over to me. Our eyes meet for a second, she reaches up and kisses me on the cheek.

"Stay safe in Gotham, Dick."

"I can’t make any promises."


Gotham City
Now


http://i210.photobucket.com/albums/bb232/byrdRPG/Nightwing/Batman12.jpg

God I hate these biker punks.

Wanna-be Motocrossers who took too many falls. The past few months they’ve been hitting warehouses and trucks all along the waterfront.

They’re damn good riders, it obviously takes some skill to ride a bike ten stories above the pavement.

My bike roars over the gap between buildings as I scramble to catch up to them.


Ten Months Ago

"How much longer do you think it’ll take?" Babs says as she scrambles eggs. I sit at the kitchen table inside the clock tower.

"Why? You don’t like me living here?" I say with a smile on my face. My eyes wander to the window, the sun is just starting to go down over the horizon.

"It’s not that, I love you here. The only thing I don’t like is how you thrash in your sleep."

"Says the lady whose farts sound like a machine gun as soon as she nods off."

"I'll have you know each and every one of my poots are lovely. Anyway."
She hands me a plate of eggs and sits down across the table next to me.

"I know they’re working on the manor, I just didn’t know when it’ll be done."

"Well." I say as I take a bite of eggs.

"Is weally ward…"

"How about chewing then talking?"

"Yeah….It’s really hard to tell, the way construction goes. They’re telling me it’ll be about four more months."

"Good. Four more months of domestic bliss with the 20-something wonder."

"Right back at ya."

Now

Bratatatatata

I jerk the bike to dodge the submachine gun fire coming from one of the biker punks.

"Come and get us, *******!" He shouts as he fires off.

I pull out one of my escrima sticks and throw it right at the spinning spokes of his bike.

WHAM!

The bike flips end over end and crashes on the rooftop right on top of the punk.

"Gotcha!"

Six Months Ago

"Welcome home, Tim."

Tim and I look around the empty halls of the rebuilt Wayne Manor.

"I had it built as close to the original as I could."

"It’s just not going to be the same place with Bruce or Alfred."

"I know, Kiddo. Come on. I want to show you something."

He follows me to the clock, and follows after as I open it up and go down the staircase to the cave below. He stands a bit in awe at the massive cave, looking just like it used to.

"I managed to find the T-Rex and the giant penny."

"The giant penny? How’d you do that?"

"It’s easy when one of your best friends can search the world three times over in the blink of an eye."

"We’ve got a batmobile, a batwing, and three bikes. I’m working on getting a batboat…." I trail off as I notice Tim looking at the costumes. Next to Jason’s display. I have a new one.

"It was his last suit. I tracked down The Tailor and got him to flawlessly sew the holes and tears. Looks brand new."

He admires the suit with a bit of sadness.

"It's a brave new world we're living in."

"A world without Batman."



Now

I kick one of the punks in the mouth as our bikes leap from roof to roof. He loses control of his bike and slides on the roof’s gravel.

The one remaining punk is three or four rooftops in front of me now. I can’t catch him, and he knows it.

I can’t catch him, but that doesn’t mean he’s home free.

WHAM!

A batarang slaps him in the forehead. He’s unconscious by the time he and his bike crash on the rooftop.

I make it up to his body and stop my bike.

"Thanks." I say to the shadows.

"But that wasn’t necessary."

"Yes it was." A small, almost timid voice says.

Cassandra steps out of the darkness, her arms crossed. Looking like a female version of Bruce.

"You do too much."

"I do not."

"Yes, you do."

"With Bruce gone, we all need to pick up the slack."

"You still put too much on yourself. You are just one man."

"Yeah, yeah. Thanks for the advice, Dr. Phillis."

Cassandra slips back into the shadows as I crank up my bike and speed off.

She thinks I’m doing too much? If anything, I’m not doing enough.
It’s been almost a year since Batman died. In that time, Gotham has turned into a chaotic mess. Once word got out that Batman wasn’t around, every two-bit hustler and con man moved in with big ambitions.
Probably at least ten different factions are fighting for control of Gotham’s underground, not counting the usual rogues who pop up and cause trouble.

I stop the bike and look out over the city from one of the rooftops.
This is what Bruce left me. Nevermind all the money and the big house. This is my trust fund. I have to earn it, one thug at a time.

This was his city. Now it’s my city. For better or for worse, I’ll continue on his fight.

Even if it kills me.

[Eddie Brock]

BATWOMAN

It's true that many people are willing to talk with the threat of being beaten within an inch of their lives. On the other hand, some people are just stubborn. You'll pound on them for an hour, and all you'll learn is that it's surprisingly easy to break the little bones in your fingers. You might also learn how hard it is to get dried blood stains out - especially in the early hours before daybreak. Neither of these things will ultimately help you get to the root of a problem.

People are much more willing to talk when they think no one is listening. Unfortunately, this is where their paranoia can become something of a nuisance. When looking to scare a target, cowardice is a desirable trait. When you're trying to make them feel secure? Not so much. When trying to eavesdrop, make sure you're in a comfortable position to prepare for what could be a lengthy conversation. Not being to feel your legs can get distracting after some time.

"So," Grigory announces after clearing his throat. It's clear by his tone that the discussion is going to talk a turn from last night's attractive waitress - and the things Grigory did with her - to something more relevant. Grigory continues to look around, but he does not see my dark figure in the shadows. "Have you heard about this week?"

I shift my gaze subtly to Viktor. Nodding, he replies, "I have." Now, Viktor clears his throat. He takes out a silk handkerchief and blows his nose before asking, "Have you?"

Not looking at Viktor, Grigory answers, "I have not." To a passerby, this conversation may seem cryptic and meaningless. However, in a few moments, I will know everything I need. In three days, the Chechen will be holding another underground dogfighting event. Compared to his other crimes, dogfighting may seem trivial. But it's my foot in the door. By starting small, I may be able to slowly bleed out the Chechen's organization.

"The boss has moved it again," Viktor explains, examining his watch casually. I'm picking up on all the tiniest intricacies of their behavior. While they mask it in a forced calmness, both men are clearly showing anxiety. For one, they still haven't looked each other in the eye. For another, Grigory continues to look around suspiciously.

"I had heard," Grigory responds, false indifference flooding his tone. I watch Grigory begin to scratch his shoulder vigorously. If it comes to blows, he's the easier target. I can tell by his very being. I would take out Viktor first, eliminating the more prominent threat. After a deep breath, Grigory inquires curiously, "Do you know where?"

Viktor nods. What feels like an eternity passes before he says anything more. "I do," he replies simply. "This time, it's in--"

In the distance, a police siren wails. It's clearly many, many blocks away, but it gives both men pause. I hold my breath as I anticipate their next move. Some moments pass with only the sound of sirens in the air. As they finally fade, Grigory and Viktor turn to one another.

"It's getting late," Grigory announces. He looks up at the stars. "We should talk again later," he suggests.

"Later, then," Viktor agrees passively. I silently draw a batarang from my belt. Crouching, poised to strike, I wait to see how the situation plays out. Their paranoia has gotten the better of them, and now they won't discuss such precious plans in the open. Following them behind closed doors could be taxing, and I only have three days. Grigory was my only lead. If I can't get the Chechen this time, I must wait again. I grip the cool metal tightly as I calculate the risk of getting physical.

The two men begin to walk in opposite directions, and I remain completely still. The batarang rests between my knuckles. Soon, Viktor is out of sight. I look up, and Grigory is gone, too. I release an aggravated sigh and return my batarang to its proper place on my belt. There will be other opportunities to catch the Chechen in the act. I must not waste months of work on hastiness.

Even when it's unintentional, the GCPD finds ways of hindering my work. They can be useful tools, but they tend to push me two steps back for every step I take forward. Luckily, I have a source - much like he did. I think back to the floodlight that used to remind the people of Gotham what they had to fear.

That thing isn't gone. It's just taken a new form.

[Watchman]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/rooftops.jpg

From the alley below eyes shot up to the rooftops. Then they remember. They remember the fear. They remember looking over their shoulders all the time. They remember not wanting to go out at night. The Batman was suppose to be dead. They were suppose to be free. The dealers threw out their weapons.

"Kill it! It can't be him!" They open fire. Bullets fill the night air. A shadow leaps from the roof. Bullets rain down on the drug dealers below. A few the others don't stop firing. The Batman lands in the center of the group, the dealers don't have a chance. Each blow is a killing blow. Only one survives the onslaught. His gun shaking in his hands.

"No....I heard what happen with the Russians. They said he was alive. They said he kills." A disturbing grin twisted on his face as he holds up a knife.

"Do it boss!" The Robin threw his hands in their air.

"Patience is a virtue, Robin."

"Who the hell are you talking to?" The dealer looked around and didn't see anyone.

"Shut up, punk!"

"Who the hell are you?!"

"I'm Batman." He says as he stabs him. The dealer falls down clutching the blade. At the end of the handle is a piece of cloth with the bat symbol.

"We got them good." The cartoon like Robin put his fist up to face and threw some punches to the air.

"A Batman always needs Robin." Something floated in the air, it looked like a small person. He opens the back of a van parked at the end of the alley. Inside were drugs and money. He shoved the money in a bag and threw the strap around his shoulder.

"Holy Contraband, Batman!" The Robin yells in delight.

"Robin. To keep him sane and level." The strange short person flew around his head and hovered around the van door. "The good doctor had gotten into your head and rearranged a few wires, huh Brucey?" Police sirens could be heard. He shot out his grappling gun and went back into the night. He was Batman and he was going to take his city back.

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

What's really difficult about runaway trains is that it's never really the same thing twice.

This one in particular is the 3:15 on the E line to Glenmorgan Square. Or at least it used to be, until the driver suddenly collapsed, and the whole thing became one big ballistic missile speeding through the heart of downtown. It's only a matter of time before it goes flying off of the elevated rails, or plows through a station, or hits another train. Any one of those outcomes would kill most of the 150 people on board, and probably dozens of others around them.

Fortunately, none of them are going to happen. Not while I'm here.

I come up alongside the train, which is now going almost a hundred miles per hour. That's far too fast for me to just push against it--stopping it at that speed would cause the cars to jackknife into each other. An X-ray scan of the front car shows that the control panel's been wrecked, too. Someone clearly wanted to cause this situation.

I'll have to play detective later--right now, those people inside are in trouble.

I hang back, letting the train pass me by for a moment, then using my heat vision to sever the third rail, cutting power from the train. Unfortunately, that'll also knock out power on most of the line, but it was a clean cut--I'll come back and solder it back together when this is done.

The train's only running on momentum now, but there's still an awful lot of it. Time to start putting on the brakes.

Flying back to the front, I begin to press against it. Too much force will collapse the train on itself, but too little won't make any difference. I start off relatively light, about the same amount of force as applying the brakes would have. The cars shudder and jolt the passengers around, but there's not much past that.

Unfortunately, I'm running out of time. We're coming dangerously close to a sharp turn in the track. Even slowing down, the train won't make it.

"Everyone hold on!"

Like I even have to say it.

I start pushing back more and more, until we're at a safe enough speed to stop...then I put my feet down.

http://www.timsale1.com/superman/downloads/train_800.jpg

More powerful than a locomotive.

Two of the cars towards the back come off the rails a little, but not enough to slam into each other or pull the rest of the train off. I straighten them both out, then pry open the doors.

"Is everyone okay?"

The relieved looks on most of the people's faces answers my question. I scan the passengers one car at a time--a few jammed wrists, some minor whiplash, but nothing particularly serious...except for the driver in the front car.

He's been dead for nearly three minutes.

In one hand he's got a pry bar, apparently what he used to smash up the control panel. He doesn't have any fatal wounds, but looking into his circulatory system shows his bloodstream was full of cyanide. And spray-painted crudely on one wall:

GO HOME, SUPERMAN.

The same thing those people were chanting at the KRYPTONITE rally earlier today. Either they were sending some sort of message, or the man was fanatic enough to their cause that he took his own life to get my attention. Either way, this can only lead to trouble.

I stick around for a few more minutes, giving my report to the police, and then take off. I find who I'm looking for less than a minute later.

*****

"Mr. Meach?"

The bitter amputee, now sitting alone in his apartment, spits out his beer in surprise.

"Wh---what do you want, you stinking alien?!"

"Two things. First, I just stopped a train-wreck that would have killed over a hundred people. The man who caused it was a member of your group. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you?"

"Wha--no! I don't know what you're talking about! B-but if he's making a stand against you, then I'm glad for him!"

He was quick about regaining his composure, but he's no Lex Luthor. Behind the defiant face he's making, I can see it in his eyes--he's absolutely terrified. And that's what makes me even more uncomfortable. He blames me and he resents me, but even under all that pain and hate, he's afraid of me.

"I'm sorry about what happened to you, I really am. But if your organization really wants to prove that you don't need me, putting innocent people in danger isn't the way to do it. Which is what brings me to my second point: you're going to get what you want."

"What do you mean by--"

But before he can finish his sentence, I'm already out the window.

It's not an easy decision to make. If I stay, the group might get more radical, more violent, in their campaign against me. If I go, God knows what might happen. I'd like to say that I'm not here to be liked, but I'm not Bruce. If I'm going to be able to do my job and do it right, it has to be because people want me to. Otherwise, I'm just the alien overlord that KRYPTONITE thinks I am.

Before I go anywhere else, though, I'm heading back to Smallville. I need to tell Ma and Pa goodbye.

[Piles]

Ra's al Ghul: Episode One.

“It’s all about sanctity, Daniel, sanctity!”

The older man, the Demon head, was seated on a high chair that seemed to stretch two or three metres into the air. Down below him, on all fours like a dog and stationary as if leashed, a younger man panted heavily in order to restore some of the breath driven out of him by the perched elder. The lower part of Daniel’s skin was pink after several impactful blows from the elder’s whip, which currently lay – restful in waiting – to the side of his head. It was conveniently placed within his eye line, driving him on to work harder and harder. The young man looked down to his chest, his heart thudding against his rib cage in some futile attempt to three itself from such strenuous torture. His biceps were pulsing, red and tender with the pain of such rapid growth.

“A nation doesn’t just run itself, my friend. Sure, figureheads of false authority and dominative forces are put into place to restore the sanctity. And sure, they do their best, but they’re doted on for too long and we are the helping hand when they need it most. We are the thankless ones... those who do what they are told and never get a chance to bask in the glory of the world. We are the magician who waits beneath the stage when the audience applauds. We are faceless and nameless, and the world will never have chance to thank us, just as we will never have chance to be thanked. But that’s not important...”

A crack of the whip. A moan of pain. Daniel continued with his push-ups. The first five are always the hardest... and then you get into a kind of rhythm. It’s still painful, and the monotonous throbbing seems like it’s never going to end, but you feel as if the rhythm is some sort of soothing influence over the pain. Eventually, it all comes to a climax, and the pain becomes too much for even the strongest man to handle. You heave. You throw up. It feels oddly satisfactory... as if the demons that have gathered and gathered were expelled in a concoction of phlegm and vomit.

“What is important is that we do what we do. And why? Because if we don’t, no one will. The world doesn’t know what is good for it, and the people that they place as their figureheads of democracy will never be able to do what we do. The League of Shadows are not a terrorist organization. We are not a vigilante organization. We are freedom fighters in the most literal sense of the word.”

Daniel seized up and collapsed to the ground. He’d counted four hundred and thirty six push-ups over the past hour and a half. Ra’s seemed peaceful... almost content with that level of commitment. He wasn’t to be pushed anymore. He had given his pound of flesh for the day.

“And that is why we leave tomorrow. You and I, and three other shadows that I shall choose tomorrow. The three are unimportant, and shall remain faceless to you too. They will be numbers. Yours will be one. They answer to you, and you answer to me. That’s the national progression of things, and you just remember that.”

Ra’s stepped down from his seat. His limberness seemed to betray his aged looks. He had an air of authority about him that wasn’t to be questioned, and nobody ever did. He seemed invincible... as if death himself would cower in fear after a few interludes of his deep yet mellifluous talking tone. Things seemed more imposing when he was around... inanimate objects seemed to grow and walls seemed to close in. He seemed to change the weather, and skies darkened when he was underneath them. He was Ra’s al Ghul, and he was the Demon Head.

“Where are we going?” Daniel asked. His voice weak and his words strangely delivered.

Ra’s put his hand on Daniel’s shoulder, foreboding him to rise to his feet. The younger man obliged, revealing a scar that tracked down from his forehead, through his eye, down across his torso and into his trousers. His presence was merely physical, but it was undeniable.

“Gotham. Anarchy has taken hold. Things will get worse before they get better.”

[Piles]

Ra's al Ghul: Episode Two.


“This is not a game! This is not an experiment!”

Ra’s al Ghul was decidedly unimpressed. He’d garrisoned his Shadows, who lined up on the opposite side of the room from him. They were solemnly quiet, and they exuded an air of mystery and terror that Ra’s both appreciated and expected. All of them but one. Number four. He was standing on the left of the line-up; overweight and breathing heavily. His outfit was stretched across his bulging abdomen, and his nose was fighting the fabric that covered it to intake some much needed air. Ra’s moved over to him, a scowl on his face and anger within his body. With one vicious blow, he slapped him across the face with the back of his hand, and Number Four was down to one knew with his digits cradling and caressing his bruised cheek.

“Through your mouth, boy! Breath through your mouth!”

Number Four made his way back to his feet, and he begun to breath – as requested by Ra’s – through his mouth. He was silent again, but his fat bulge was slowly moving in and out and in and out and in and out with no eloquence or elegance to speak of. How could this man expect to go unnoticed into the very heart of the criminal world? How could he even hope to make it two steps into Gotham without drawing attention to his uncouth, overweight self? It was unfeasible. Unthinkable. This man was a liability... the hole in the bottom of their otherwise perfectly sound plan. He would be the downfall of the whole operation.

“How much do you weigh?” Ra’s asked. Number four stopped breathing immediately and dragged his bulging stomach as far back into himself as he could. But it was no use, he was still noticeably twenty pounds heavier – when breathing in – than the rest of the garrisoned crew. Ra’s repeated, but a few decibels louder.

“248 pounds, sir.”

“248 pounds? You’re out.”

“What?!”

“You’re out. Leave. Before I remove you.”

“Now hang on just a second--”

A fist flew into Number Four’s face, rocking him back into the concrete wall behind him. His arms spasmed out and knocked random artefacts off the shelves that surrounded him. They hit the ground with a clatter, and Number Four’s vision was blurred. He shook his head violently, attempting to garner some of the clarity back, and when he did his attacker become evident. Not Ra’s, but the Number One.

“Remove him. I will not have such dissent amongst my ranks,” Ra’s begun, turning around to face the glass wall facing westward. Gotham stretch before him, a full thirty five stories below his feet. The window crashed through, and Number Four fell out of it. Ra’s didn’t flinch. A rope was attached around his neck, and the Number One held the other end of it, his intense strength allowing him to hold his fallen friend aloft.

Below him, Number Four battled for his life, scratching desperately at the rope, blood raining down from his face and making his digits slip. If he scratched through it, he would fall the thirty stories to certain death. If he didn’t, he would be strangled violently to his demise. With one last output of effort, he raised his hands to his mouth, and bit his two index fingers clean from them. Scratching became impossible with his weaker fingers, and eventually they fell down to his sides, limp and lifeless. His corpse was pulled back up into the room, and Ra’s moved over to inspect. He lifted his forearms up for the room to see. Blood was pulsating out of the nubs that remained.

“You see that? That’s respect that you cannot buy. He could have scratched through that rope... it’s only a quarter of an inch thick. He could have fallen to the sidewalk and alerted everybody to our presence. He didn’t. He’d rather chew off his own digits. Why? Because he has the respect to keep the operation secret, for the greater good.”

Ra’s stood, turning from his dead colleague and looking through the smashed window, down onto the street below. Gotham was still operating, but soon it would be the darkest hours of night, and the underbelly would be out in force. Anarchy would once again take its hold on the city. Who could save this mess now?

“For the greater good.”

[SuperFerret]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/JonnEyes.jpg

"THIS IS YOUR FAULT!"

I stare into the red angry eyes of my double, his face twisted in a scowl, blaming me for events long past. My fists clench as he continues his tirade.

"All of Mars, every man, woman and child, dead. DEAD! All because of you, J'onn J'onzz. You and your damned inaction. You should have interfered, you should have stepped up and helped your family when it needed you most!"

"'I couldn't do anything. I couldn't do anything but watch them die. I felt so helpless. So useless.'"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/Jonnfeelsuseless.jpg

My double stares at me coldly, not a hint of sympathy or compassion in his visage.

"And that's what you are, USELESS! You call yourself a Manhunter!? You are pathetic, and your new charge, this planet Earth, will also die, and you J'onn J'onzz will do nothing but stand by and watch."

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/Jonntears.jpg

"No.."

"Yes. You are useless, and because of that you will suffer forever."

[Catman_prb]

Some Time Ago...

Bruce Wayne died, and Batman with him. When Batman died, the scum took back Gotham. It was insidious the way that new mobsters snuck in, and old mobsters regained their power. The police department run overtime trying to crack down. Nothing works. Even petty crime has gone up. Because Batman is dead. And they feared Batman. Deep, deep in their hearts, they feared the Batman and what he would do.

In a warehouse on the east side, a small time crook going by the name Big Johnny had called together a few old friends, intending to make a new gang. They wouldn't do much at first, but eventually they'd get some turf and want more. Then they'd pick a fight with another gang. Then other gangs would join on each side. Eventually you'd be looking at an all out Gang War. So this had to be stopped in the early stages.

He dropped down through the skylight. No one saw him, he was sure of that. There were stark neon lights illuminating a round metal table. Around it sat around five men. A few of them were middle aged, but the majority were young. Too young to be involved in something like this. He pulled two batarangs out of his belt, and flicked them at the light. It shattered with a crash, and the warehouse went into darkness.

"Johnny, what the hell you trying to pull?" one of the men shouted.
"I knew this was a set up!" another cried.

"Guys, this wasn't me, I swear," Big Johnny protested, holding up his big, meaty hands. They were all still sat around the table. He dropped down, landng with a muffled thump in the middle of the table. He grabbed Johnny by the scruff of his expensive shirt, and fired his grappling gun at the skylight. As he and the aspiring criminal were lifted up into the air, two men looked at each other.

"What just happened?"
"God knows. Let's get out of here,"

The rain was pattering on the roof of the warehouse.

"Yo...you're dead!" he spluttered.

"You were smuggling guns, Johnny," he growled.

"I was, I was," Johnny assured, nodding.

"Who were you smuggling them for?"

"I can't, I can't!"

"Who was it?!" he screamed, hanging him over the top of the roof.

"Lau, it was Lau!" Johnny shouted.

"Well done," he snarled, dropping him down onto the roof with a clatter.

"Wait...your....you're the Batman!" he gasped.

"Yes," Batman said. And then he was gone.

[Catman_prb]

Tim thundered up the metal stairs of the construction site, cape flowing out behind him. The wind blew in his hair, plastering it over his eyes. The domino mask that was everpresent on his face, shifted as his face contorted in rage. The past year had been tough, but he was tougher. He would succeed. He always did. It was stormy over Gotham tonight. But then again, it was always stormy over Gotham.

He reached the top of the staircase, and pulled out a couple of batarangs from his utility belt. Quickly, he dodged out the way as a bolt of fire came towards the doorway.

"Heatwave," Tim hissed between his teeth, and turned to the more familiar figure accompanying him "And the new Firefly. Or is it Firebug? Didn't catch the name,"


"It's Firefly Boy Blunder," the new Firefly shouted. Tim winced.

Original

"How many times do you think I've heard that?" he asked quietly.

"You're too late. Between us, we're gonna burn Gotham to the ground!" Heat Wave said, pointing his gun at him.

"Just shoot the little bastard!" his companion demanded.

"You can't stop us. You're all alone!" Heat Wave taunted. Tim raised an eyebrow.

This was the point that Rose ran up the stairs accompanied with Zach. Connor and Megan flew up from the outside of the building site.

"Never,"

[SenseiofCheese]

Zachary Zatara
It's magic.

Right, so I've had a pretty weird year. Besides having helped save the world from utter destruction after joining the Teen Titans, I've had a serious upgrade in power. Instead of having to recite incancations in reverse, completely emptying my mind and focusing, now I just kind of say what I want to happen and it does.

Cool, am I right?

It's helped a lot with the Titans, although I have been upstaging them a bit. But I can't help that, now can I, being a performer and all. After the whole Dark Alliance thing, I got a call from Zatanna. She got all weepy on the phone, telling me how proud she was of me. Haven't seen her in forever, so we decided to meet up tomorrow. I'm looking forward to it, to tell the truth.

Oh, and we have a new member! Yep, her name's Megan, and she can do most of what Connor can do. She's pretty hot. Kind of a quiet, nerdy thing. Not my usual, but nice.

But back to the now.

"You cannot stop us. You are all alone!" Heat Wave taunted. Tim raised an eyebrow.

This was the point that Rose ran up the stairs accompanied by me. Connor and Megan flew up from the outside of the building site.

"Never,"

The Teen Titans stand there, all badass. Heat Wave and the Firefly guy, I guess, are visibly surprised.

"What a lovely picture this is, Birdboy." Heat Wave says, his voice eerily deep and inhuman.
[FONT=Comic Sans MS]
Heat Wave whips his gun upwards and points it at us. Suddenly the room grows warmer, as a brilliant blast of orange shoots from his gun. A raging blast of fire is sent cascading towards us.

"Stop." I speak with confidence, and the beam freezes in mid-air. The flames still writhe, trying as they can to reach us, but hindered by some invisible force. Heat Wave and his sidekick both widen their eyes in shock. "Wow, how embarassing for you." I chuckle, as the Titans spring into action.

[Watchman]

One year ago,

"Good evening, gentlemen. I am glad that you all made it." About ten men stood in a beautifully decorated room. One of the men have descended from the staircase. "As we have all heard the Batman is dead and with his death we start the greatest work of our careers." There clapping among the group as the man continued his descent down the stairs. "Now in a few minutes dinner will be served and we will discuss the future." He approached another man who was standing away from the group.

"Dr. Arkham, a pleasure." He extend his arm out towards him. Dr. Arkham lifted his head and stared into the other man's eyes. Dr. Arkham's eyes had a slight red tint to them.

"Not Arkham." He hissed under his breath.

"Excuse me?"

"You know who I am. You received my message the other day." The man's face twisted of one of worry and fear.

"Lord of the Algea. I apologize. What is it that you want?"

"To eat dinner, I am hungry. We have much to discuss, though. Remember you work for us now, Dr. Hurt."

Now-Ace Chemical Factory

Three men stand in the now deserted chemical factory. They are waiting for something. On the catwalks above a shadow lurks spying the men below.

"Are you sure we can trust him, boss?" He was speaking to Bruno "Ugly" Mannheim, leader of Metropolis base Intergang. After recent events they were looking to expand their territory into Gotham. Although they weren't just to go gun ablazing into Gotham too risky. They needed an inside man.

"I have no doubt. He's recommendation came from above." A black shape dropped down from above.

"What now, Batman? Do we ripped their throats out?"

"No, Robin we are to help these people." The three mobsters looked at him one of them reached for his gun.

"Put that thing away!" Shouted Mannheim. "Batman huh? I though you were..."

"Dead? Times have chance and so have my methods. This is for you." He threw the bag of money at his feet.

"What is it?"

"Trust."

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif

Star City
Oliver Queen's Apartment

"Listen, Mia." I say as I stand in the kitchen with a phone in one hand and a wooden spoon in the other.

"You go ahead and stay at that camp as long as you want to........no....no. Listen-....listen to me. School doesn't start for a few more weeks. You can stay out there. Believe me Connor and I can manage."

I let Mia go to a summer camp retreat before school started back. It's off in Colorado. Poor kid, after all that happened last year she needs it. We talk for a few more minutes before we say our goobyes and hang up.

"Connor!" I yell through the apartment.

"Chilli's almost done."

He walks in with a strange look on his face.

"What's wrong with you? You look like you came in 2nd place in a flowery poetry reading contest?"

"Look on the T.V."

He flips on the small T.V. in the kitchen and the local news appears on the screen.

"-far no casualties have been reported. And, if you're just joining us. Chemo, the gigantic chemical waste moster is rampaging through Star. Reports say he came ashore some eighteen minutes ago. The National Guard has been called to aid with evacuations and to hold the creature's progress. We'll have more news as it develops."

I turn to Connor and point towards the back of the apartment.

"The chilli will keep. Go get my bow."

[Keyser Soze]

Space Sector (/)
Oa
One Year Ago

"Hal Jordan of Sector 2814?"

I'd been asleep, my dreams like usual haunted by fragments of a forgotten past. When I had been reassigned to Oa, to help Kilowog train new recruits to the Green Lantern Corps, The Guardians of the Universe had wiped my memory of the past several years. To aid me in my transition, they had told me. I'd never forgiven them.

Ever since, my memory had began coming back in bits and pieces, but I was still missing so much. Gaping holes in the life I had left behind, that I felt incomplete without knowing. But I did my job, I trained the recruits. I was a good soldier. And The Guardians had largely left me alone. Until now.

I wake up to find Ganthet and another Guardian hovering inside my living quarters. Pulling the covers up over my torso, I sit up in bed, rubbing my eyes.

"What do you want?"

"You have been reassigned," declared the Guardian who had spoke moments before, "Tomorrow, you will return to your native sector, Space Sector 2814."

I blink in confusion, trying to take on what has just been said. I've wanted this for so long, to return home, and now it happens, as easy as that?

"Why? Why now?"

The two Guardians exchange glances. But Ganthet remains silent while the other Guardian replies.

"There has been much disturbance in your sector as of late. And there may be more disturbances iminent..."

Of course they'd never tell me what those iminent disturbances were...

"...so The Guardians of the Universe has decided it would be best if your sector was provided with additional support. As of now, you will be of greater benefit to the Corps on Space Sector 2814 than you would be here on Oa. That is all."

Just like that. The other Guardian leaves, but Ganthet stays behind.

"I apologise...for keeping you uninformed, Hal Jordan of Earth. Unfortunately, it is necessary."

I stare coldly at Ganthet.

"Like wiping my memory was necessary?"

Ganthet shakes his head and lets out a sigh of regret. An extreme sign of emotion for a Guardian. The differences between Ganthet and the other Guardians are becoming more pronounced every time we meet.

"As a matter of fact. That is why I am here now. To rectify that... mistake."

Before I can respond to that, Ganthet has hovered to my bedside, and his tiny hand is rested on my forehead. And then I'm bombarded by a rush of information, memories flooding back into my consciousness so hard and so fast I feel like my head is on fire. And over it all, I hear Ganthet's voice.

"Hal Jordan of Earth. Remember everything. You will need to be fully prepared... for the gathering darkness."

A few moments later, Ganthet withdraws his hand. I fall back onto the bed, feeling utterly exhausted, drained. But it's back. All of it. And just before all goes black and I drift into unconsciousness, I utter one word.

"Carol..."

[Saved]

Police cars meet in a random alignment in the street. Lights flash brightly, their colors cutting through the darkness as they turn. Yellow tape borders the area, restricting access and reflecting flashes from the lights.

On the ground lies a man, dead, blood dripping underneath his body. His eyes are open, his hands clutched tightly together. On his face is an expression of shock, a look only shown by those who are unsuspecting.

A police car slowly drives up into the fray. It comes to a halt, and the hum of the engine cuts off. The door opens, and a man steps out from the car. It is Jim Gordon, honest cop and virtuous man. His dim glasses hide the look in his eyes, the look of a tired man. He lets out a heavy sigh as he walks toward the crime scene, his breath showing in the midnight air.

As he approaches the two policemen guarding the tape Gordon nods to them and begins to speak. "What have we got?" He asks, knowing what he'll be told.

"Dave Nep." The officer says. "Switchblade in the left pants pocket, illegal and unregistered hand gun found four feet from him. We had the drug dogs here by accident, so we figured we'd use them." The officer turns to Jim, and his expression fades into one of dissapointment. "The dogs could sniff it on him miles away. Some kind of contraband. As for what kind, we're not sure yet."

"Mh." Gordon says, not surprised. "I'm going to have a look." He says, lifting the tape and entering the crime scene.

"Be my guest." The officer says, motioning to him. Gordon walks around the body, examining it closely as he goes in a circle. Gordon stops, his back turned to a dark alley behind him. He kneels down to the body, and looks at the clothes, staring intently. "They were right," he says, holding his hand to his nose. "The dogs could smell it from a mile away."

"It's him, Jim." A voice suddenly speaks, it's tone deep and mystic. Gordon doesn't turn around, he continues to look at the body. With a weary look, Gordon wipes his face and breaths slowly.

"What makes you think that?" Gordon asks in a fairly emotionless voice.

"You know it as well as I do, Jim." The voice says again. "He's one of Thorne's men. Traveled here on a ship two weeks ago."

"So why is he still here?" Gordon questions, continuing to look at the body.

"Double crossed them. Made a mistake. Left behind, caught in the crossfire. It doesn't matter much. Not right now."

"Not like it makes any difference." Gordon says in a saddened tone. "You know we'll never pin it to Thorne." The voice stays silent for a minute, the area quiet except for the sounds of the civilians and policemen at the edge of the street.

"I left some evidence on your desk," the voice speaks, cutting the silence. "It's tagged and noted so you'll know what it means." Gordon's eyes widen, and a look of hope comes to his face. He quickly resumes his emotionless disposition, and rises to a stand.

"You think you can take him down?" Gordon asks in an accusing tone.

"I think I can help you." Gordon turns around quickly, his jacket flipping up as he spins. He stares into the alley, looking for his source. As he stares into the darkness, he sees no sign, no figure. Nothing. Gordon sighs, putting his hands in his pockets as he walks toward the yellow tape.

"Sometimes..." Gordon starts, speaking quietly to himself, but yet, another. "We'll see, Dent." He says, shaking his head. "We'll see."

Two Face

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg



"Do you have the merchandise?" The fat man says as he breathes heavily. I watch high from the rafters above.

This man just so happens to be Tobias Whale. A crimelord from Metropolis, he's expanding his empire here in Gotham. Just one of the many trying to take over Gotham in Batman's abscense.

I've been keeping tabs on him, hoping to get him on something.

Tonight might be my chance. He's meeting someone in one of the run down warehouses this city seems to have a lot of. His men need guns, and there is one man in Gotham all criminals turn to when they need something.

"Please, my good Whale." Oswald Cobblepot says in his smug way as he steps out of the shdaows.

"I am not sure how things were handled in Metropolis, but I assure you The Penguin is a man of his word."

Penguin's umbrella tip taps against the floor as he walks towards Whale.

"I take that as a yes, then."

"And you have the money?"

Whale smiles a bit, he walks slowly towards Cobblepot and engulfs the small man in his shadow.

"What if I don't want to give you the money? What if I just want the guns, no charge?"

Cobblepot never loses his cool as he snaps his fingers. About six men with machine guns and pengiun masks pop out.

Whale is seemingly surprised by them. I've noticed them for twenty minutes.

"Well, my dear blubbery friend. What if I want to just take your money and keep my guns?"

I quietly pull my escrima sticks out. I'll jump in if I have to.


"If I do die."Whale smiles and leans in to Penguin.

"Rest assured, I will take you with me."

BLAM!

The shot comes, but from any of Pengiun's men. Whoever it was, isn't a good shot. The bullet misses Whale and Pengiun by five feet.

"Wha!!! Fire back, you fools!"

Chaos follows as Penguin's men shoot anywhere and everywhere to find the sniper.

Whale flees as bullets fly all over.

I leap out of the rafters and go to work.

Two of the masked goons go down as I hit them in the throat with my sticks.

Grabbing another by the wrist, I pull the gun out of his hand and snap his wrist with a sickening pop.

The other three gunmen turn their attention to me, I handspring backwars to avoid heavy gunfire.

I throw my sticks and crack two on the head. They go down like a ton of bricks.

Just leaving me with the one masked man.

He stops firing and looks at me timdily.

"Penguin's gone. Whale is gone. You saw what I did to the others. Just go ahead and give up."

He stares at me for a long moment, finally he drops his gun and lays on the ground.

"Good, now about that sniper."

I climb up one of the rafters and leap across the beams to where the shot came from. There's nobody there now, but the skylight's opening tells me they just left.

"Hello, Alex." I say as I jump through the skylight and land on the rooftop.

A fat man wearing a homeade cape and cowl turns around, he's still got the rifle in his hands.

"You!"

"Yes, me. What are you doing here again? What did I tell you last month?"

"You can't stop me! I want to make a difference in this world. I want to honor Batman!"

"You dying isn't going to honor him."

I walk across the roof to him.

"Who made you the boss?"

I grab Alex's hands, pull the rifle out and quickly handcuff his hands behind his back.

"I'm calling the police. I'm telling them you're up here. Don't let me catch you out here again."

I drop the rifle away from him and start to walk towards the roof's ledge.

"What makes you any different than me?!"

I turn back and look at him.

"Okay. A) I'm not wearing hockey pads. And B) Try and do this."

I run and leap off the building, throwing a grapnel line as I fall.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/nightwing_2.jpg

I have to admit. I'm a little ticked off I couldn't get Whale. Any chance I had at getting him and Cobblepot went up thanks to Alex's help.

Despite all of that, I find myself smiling as I run and leap across the roofops of Gotham.

It's almost 5 a.m. and I have a lovely lady I need to see.

[Green Lantern]

A year. A year. Thats all that was going through Roy's mind as he stared at the closet. Lian was asleep on his lap, the TV still playing her cartoons. He smiled a little as his little girl snored lightly as he pushed her hair away from her eye patch.

Roy Harper, Ars- No... not right now. Roy Harper, Stay At Home dad. He couldn't deny that nights like this he didn't want to be out there, that he didn't have to keep himself from opening that closet and slipping back into the tights. But Dick was right, he didn't deserve to anymore. Not after what he'd done to Slade. He'd spent the last year thinking about that, and it ate away at his mind.

He lightly picked up Lian and carried her to her bed, tucking her in for the night and kissing her on her forehead. As he closed the door, he heard the police scanner squawk from the next room, and sighed. He didn't even know why he still had it, it just made him more restless. He heard it rattle off an address nearby, a home alarm triggered. Nothing new, not in New York anyway. Two blocks away though... what could it hurt?

He'd been working as Kuk Sa Nim at a local Hwa Rang Do dojo. Being probably the best living fighter of the Moo Gi Gong discipline meant that he made a decent living teaching others, and that he didn't have to stay out late at night. Still kept the live in nanny though, just in case. He smiled, just in case he ever got the urge to do this again. He knocked on another door in the penthouse, and smiled when it opened. The nineteen year old girl looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Going hussy searching again Roy?"

"Nah, I'm going out for some air. Be back in a couple hours, Lian's sleeping, so don't worry."

"Hmm. No hussy? Going to meet Donna again then? I like her, she's better for Lian than any of those ****s you bring home from the bar."

"You wound me, ma'am. Right here."

Roy taps his chest, and smiles as Jenny closed her door.

Ten Minutes Later, four blocks away:

This guy's an amatuer. Seriously. No gloves, no mask, no hat. Bumbling idiot, leaving a trail of bread crumbs for any one with a modicrum of intelligence to follow. At least he has a gun.

Roy sighed and shook his head. What a way to come out of retirement. He drops down into the alley way behind the paranoid burglar, carrying a handful of jewelry in one hand and his pistol in the other.

"PUT the GUN down."

The man didn't do as he was told, but Roy smirked as he picked up an odor of a vinegary smell and the man dropped the jewels and turned a look of fear on his face.

"Don't make me repeat myself."

The look of terror disappeared from the man's eyes as he saw his confronter, he aimed his pistol and pulled back the hammer.

"You supposed to be Robin Hood? Bow and arrows don't work against guns big guy."

He fired the pistol, missing by several feet and Roy sighed. The man didn't even know how to handle the recoil.

As two red flighted arrows pinned the man to the wall by his shirt, Roy shook his head.

"I warned you, dumbass."

Roy balled his hand into a fist and slammed it into the captured thief's nose, shattering it in a spray of blood.

"And Robin Hood wore green. No, I'm Red Arrow, and tell your buddies that this section of town is under MY protection now."

As the man groaned from the broken nose, Roy grabbed his head and slammed it into the wall, knocking him unconscious, and then walked home.

It felt good to be back.

[Harlekin]

http://img183.imageshack.us/img183/6693/manofsteeltx6.jpg
AC/DC – Livewire (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n_2cnD2_ul0)

“I’m bbbbbbbbaaaaaaaaaaaaccccccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkk,” Leslie Willis, the ‘rehabilitated’ supervillainess Livewire, voice came crackling over the airwaves into radios and cell phones all over Metropolis. “They’ve let your favourite DJ back on the airwaves, and you know what the best thing about it is? I don’t even need equipment anymore!”

Several people in Metropolis suddenly found their radio switching to the WGBS station.

“Oops!” Livewire laughed. “I’m not allowed to do that anymore!”

In his subterranean lair – which connected to an abandoned museum in the centre of Metropolis – Lex Luthor chuckled slightly. His radio had already been tuned to WGBS, as it had every morning for the last few years. Ever since Leslie Willis had come aboard, in fact. Before he transformation into the electrifying Livewire, she was well-known for ranting about Superman on the air, and naturally, Lex Luthor had loved her show from the beginning. Occasionally, when support for her show fell, he would anonymously donate a sum of money to keep it on the air.

In fact, Luthor had also been responsible for Leslie Willis’ high-class attorney, who had managed to get her out on parole and her radio show back. To be honest, the master criminal had cared little for supervillain antics. She provided only a minimal threat to his hated enemy Superman in her guise as Livewire. Luthor calculated she might better befit his interests out of a prison cell and back in the studio.

Besides that, he really liked her show.

Of course, Livewire had chattered on, throwing in an anti-Superman remark that made Lex Luthor smile and then proceeded to announce the first song while laughing wildly. “I think this one is appropriate, don’t you!?”

Well if you're lookin' for trouble
I'm the man to see
If you're lookin' for a-satisfaction
I'm satisfaction guaranteed
I'm as cool as a body on ice
Or hotter than a rollin' dice
Send you to heaven
Take you to hell
I ain't foolin'
Can't you tell

I'm a live wire
I'm a live wire
I'm a live wire
Gonna set this town on fire

Luthor, who had been working diligently on his next project with his trusted robot Asimov, couldn’t help but sway slightly as he went about his work. What broke his concentration however, was a sudden humming along with the tune of the song. Bewildered, Luthor lifted his goggles and turned to his aide. Asimov returned the look, the grey-skinned robot’s face holding a small smile.

“Asimov?”
“Yes, Mr. Luthor?”
“Did I just hear you humming?”
“… Yes, Mr. Luthor.”
Luthor put the goggles back on. “Carry on.”
“Yes, Mr. Luthor,” Asimov happily responded, humming along again.

And if you need some lovin'
And if you need some man
You've got the phone and the number
And I got no future plans
Oh come on honey you got nothin' to lose
You got the thirst 'n I got the booze
Give you an inch
Take you a mile
I wanna make you fry

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

The endless, rolling plains that stretch out like an ocean.

The best roasted chicken anywhere on the planet, bar none.

The forty acres of cornfields I harvested in the minute or so before knocking on the door.

No question about it...

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/thumb/a/af/Ma_PaKent01.PNG/200px-Ma_PaKent01.PNG

...it's always good to come home.

"Great dinner, Ma," I say, patting my stomach, "you really outdid yourself with that casserole."

"Oh, I didn't do anything special with it this time. Probably all that junk you've been eating in Metropolis that's making your appetite nostalgic," she teases, mussing my hair a little.

"Only thing out of the ordinary tonight is the look on your face," Pa says. He always seems to see right through my brave face when something's bothering me. "You've got that I-blame-myself look you always have when things are starting to turn bad."

"I guess I do blame myself a little more than I'd like to believe. That new group in Metropolis--those KRYPTONITE people--are shouting out all that hateful mess that Lex used to say about me. They're getting ugly, turning violent, might start hurting people.

"I can't help but think that if I ever got through to Lex, this wouldn't be happening. Now that he's gone, the mobs are using him like a martyr. They're getting more and more fanatical in believing that I'm the bad guy, and that me leaving is the only way for it to stop.

"I came here tonight to let you know...I'm leaving Earth."

Pa gives me a stern look, more disappointed than mad.

"You ever read much Mark Twain?"

"Of course."

"Then you'll know this one:

Doesn't matter what the press says. Doesn't matter what the politicians or the mobs say. Doesn't matter if the whole country decides that something wrong is something right. This nation was founded on one principle above all else: the requirement that we stand up for what we believe, no matter the odds or the consequences. When the mob and the press and the whole world tell you to move, your job is to plant yourself like a tree beside the river of truth, and tell the whole world - 'No, you move.'"

I know Pa's right; giving in to the demands of an angry mob just because they're mad at the wrong people would be just as bad as giving up a fight with the villains who threaten them. Still, I've made up my mind.

"Pa, it's more than just that. There's something else out there, something I need to do that I can't here.

"I...I'm going to bring Kara back."

"Clark, what do you..."

"Just that. I told you about how I got rid of Brainiac and Doomsday. Well, while I was being rescued, I got a message about it. Another Kryptonian, close to returning from the grave, calling me by name. It has to be Kara. If I can get to where she's calling from, I might be able to bring her back."

There's a long and uncomfortable silence in the room. Finally, Pa speaks up.

"Son, we miss Kara too. But you're talking about going against nature here. I know you've come back before, but what you're saying sounds an awful lot like playing god."

"Pa, I know there are things that shouldn't be messed with. But when I came back last time, it was because I was supposed to stop a crisis that could be the end for everything. Maybe Kara's got a part in that, too. I have to know."

They don't approve. Honestly, they've got every right not to. Still, Pa sighs, and lowers his head.

"You're your own man, Clark, and there isn't much anyone can do to stop you once you've made up your mind. Just...come back home in one piece."

"I promise, Pa," I say with a smile, though both of us know I might not make it back at all.

I exchange hugs with my folks, then head out, flying one more time over the fields. In the morning, I'll hold a press conference to let everyone know I'm going, then go to the Fortress and take the ship out into space. Before all that, though, I've got one more good night to spend with my wife.

What lies ahead, even I don't know for sure. But I intend to find out.

[Saved]

Rose Wilson

As the other Titans spring into action after the two fire obsessed criminals, Rose stays behind. Her costume has changed, the colors different. Gray and black color her suit, her mask still split between the two colors. Chain mail armor is carefully secured around her torso, protecting her vital organs. On her back, something is missing. Swords no longer adorn her costume. In their place are two black billy clubs, their ends curved and rounded neatly.

She comes up behind Zach, a smile wide on her face. She grabs him by his suit, and pulls him back toward her. With no one watching, she kisses him on the lips passionately. As she pulls a way, she lets out a deep breath, an anxious expression on her face. "Thanks, 'Zatara'." She tells him in a seductive voice.

Immediately, she springs into action. She runs to the building's edge, and flips high into the air. Her form is perfect, using every muscle in her body to its maximum to achieve the arc and length of the leap.

Carefully and agily, Rose hits the next rooftop and goes into a roll to break her momentum. Almost simultaneously, her roll forms into another jump, and she moves toward Heat Wave.

She lands easily a few meters in front of the villain, standing amongst the fire and flame around her. "Well hello." Heat Wave says with an evil smile. "New addition to the team, I see?" Rose smirks as she reaches behind her and pulls one of the clubs from her back.

"You don't recognize me?" Rose asks as she leans forward. "I'm insulted." Rose jumps forward in a twist, landing on her right arm as she throws the club at her foe. The metal stick slams into Heat Wave's helmet, breaking his visor and sending him backward, slamming onto the rooftop.

Rose stands proudly as he writhes in pain, groaning and yelling in pain. Suddenly, Rose hears a click, and she jumps to dodge. Just as she moves, Heat Wave sits up and fires a pillar of fire toward her. "You'll burn for that." He growls, his face bloody from the glass shards in his skin.

Rose easily misses each ember, each tip of the flames. Heat Wave's gun suddenly cuts off, the fire dying down and the flame becoming white. "What the-" Heat Wave turns to see the semi cloaked image of a girl, her hands tightly grasping the cord from his gun to his backpack. Rose looks over and suddenly realizes who it is.
"Cosmos!" Rose shouts, seeing the new Titan in danger. "MOVE!" Heat Wave throws his elbow into the girls face, knocking her back. She falls to the ground, and her invisiability fades away. Heat Wave laughs as he points the gun toward her. "I always did want to burn someone alive..." he says with a malicious grin. He pulls the trigger, and Rose jumps toward him with all her might.

Fire burts out of the nozzle, shooting flames toward the young Titan. Rose's shoulder impacts Heat Wave hard, knocking the two backward. The fire grazes Megan's body, and she screams in pain. Rose latches onto the man and reaches for the gun, hoping to grab the cord and rip it free. Fire spreads on the rooftop, turning the area into a literal hell.

"You'll pay for that!" Rose says, clenching her teeth tightly as she struggles with her adversary.

"No!" He laughs. "You two will die!" Rose punches him hard in the gut, hitting him right above the abdominals. He groans in pain as the wind is knocked from his body. Weakened, Rose is able to gain the upper hand. She grabs his gun and the cord in her hands. As she moves to rip the cord out, Heat Wave kicks her in her lower torso, knocking her backward.

"You...little...*****." Heat Wave groans, holding his stomach, pressing his hand to it. With his other arm, he points the gun toward Megan, seeing her cry as she holds her hand on her burn. "Everything burns, Titans..." he starts, taking aim. "Even you."

Rose lunges toward him, grabbing him in a bear hug and forcing all her energy behind her. The two figures tumble on the rooftop, and fall over the side. They continue to fight as they fall, punching and hitting eachother as they begin to decend closer and closer to the ground.

"You fool!" He shouts, grabbing her by her neck. "We'll both die!"

"You'll die," she says with a grin. She grabs his arm, and forces her thumb into his wrist. He shouts in pain and releases her throat. "I'll have a nice cushion to break my fall." Rose smiles as she forces Heat Wave's arm backward, hearing a crack and pop. "That'd be you."

The circulation in Heat Wave's arm cuts off from the break, and a rush of blood goes to his brain. He blacks out almost immediately, his body going limp as the wind around him gets stronger. Rose groans as she puts her finger to her ear, activating her communicator. "Titans," she starts, her transmission crackling as wind rushes into the speaker. "I can't fly...assistance would be great."

[Catman_prb]

Tim was fighting with whichever crazy nut had decided to dress himself up as the new Firefly. He was a skilled hand to hand fighter, which was more than could be said for his partner in crime. Still, he had yet to see what his attraction was to fire. He grabbed the black mask that covered his face, and ripped it off. His mouth opened slightly.

"You're a woman?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Don't be sexist. Rose would beat the crap out of you.
I'm not! It's just...wasn't expecting a woman.
Don't tell Rose that.

He was brought out of the conversation by a hard punched to his jaw, which sent him sprawling.

"Were you listening to a word I was saying?" she shouted.

"I guess no's the wrong answer...if you give yourself up now, you won't get too badly hurt. Seeing as it's your first time out, we decided to take it easy on you," he said, gesturing to Zatara and Con who were waiting in the wings.

A ball of fire appeared in one of her outstretched hands.

That explains the fire connection.

"Oh..." he started, before diving out of the way as the ball landed where his head had been. He smelt burning fabric, and detatched the cape from his back.

"So you're a meta?" he asked, backing away "Well that was one of my favourite capes. Take it away boys,"

He ducked out of the way, letting Zach and Con take over.

"Titans. I can't fly...assistance would be great." Roses voice came over the communicator. He sighed. She still wouldn't accept a position as one of the New Titans.

"I'm on it," he said to Megan, gesturing for her to join the other fight. He fired the grapple into the side of the building, and then jumped off. He made himself as streamlined as possible, ducking his head down, arms and legs clamped together, as someone had once taught him long ago. He leveled out with Rose and Heat Wave, and grabbed his girlfriend around the waist. His girlfriend...one of the many things he had neglected to tell the rest of the Titans.

Because it's not something they need to know.
It is fairly important.
It's not like you're getting married. I give you another month tops.
You said that a year ago.
You aren't getting married are you?
...How wouldn't you know that?

"You could fly, if you took a grapplegun like I suggested," he said, winching them back in. The winch managed to throw them up in the air slightly, so they landed on the roof. Tim dropped down and checked the pulse of Heat Wave. You could never be too careful when Rose was involved.

That's because she's a psycho.
She's getting better.
Doesn't stop the psychoness...that's not a word is it?
Not even remotely.

[Saved]

Rose stands behind Robin, watching as he takes Heat Wave's pulse. She folds her arms across her chest, and lets out a sigh. "Is that really necessary?" She leans forward, and puts her hand on his shoulder. She pulls the other club from her back, and holds it in front of Robin's face.

"I started using these, remember?" She asks with a smile.

[Catman_prb]

Rose stands behind Robin, watching as he takes Heat Wave's pulse. She folds her arms across her chest, and lets out a sigh. "Is that really necessary?" She leans forward, and puts her hand on his shoulder. She pulls the other club from her back, and holds it in front of Robin's face.

"I started using these, remember?" She asks with a smile.
"I remember perfectly," Tim said, standing up "And I'm still very impressed,"

Yeah, that she downgraded from a big sword to a big stick.

He ignored the voice and wrapped a hand around hers, pushing the stick down.

"That doesn't mean you aren't still slightly...energetic about it," he said carefully.

Yeah, if she got really pissed she could beat a guy to death with it.

[Saved]

"I remember perfectly," Tim said, standing up "And I'm still very impressed,"

Yeah, that she downgraded from a big sword to a big stick.

He ignored the voice and wrapped a hand around hers, pushing the stick down.

"That doesn't mean you aren't still slightly...energetic about it," he said carefully.

Yeah, if she got really pissed she could beat a guy to death with it.
Rose grins, placing the club onto her back and slipping it into the sheath. "Yeah, well..." Rose turns to move toward Firefly, but suddenly, she feels a sharp pain. She falls to her knees, holding herself up with her arms as she breaths heavily. Her hand clutches her stomach, and her eyes close tightly as she tries to get control of the pain.

[Catman_prb]

Rose grins, placing the club onto her back and slipping it into the sheath. "Yeah, well..." Rose turns to move toward Firefly, but suddenly, she feels a sharp pain. She falls to her knees, holding herself up with her arms as she breaths heavily. Her hand clutches her stomach, and her eyes close tightly as she tries to get control of the pain.
Tim dropped to his knees next to Rose, concern etched on his face. He put an arm around her waist, his palm flat against her stomach. His other hand rushed to find the pulse on her neck, that seemed normal enough.

If she dies that's bad for you. You will never find someone that hot again.
I suggest you shut up if you don't want me to have a long conversaton with a psychiatrist.
That cuts deep man. You could just ask nicely for once.

"Rose are you okay? Talk to me," he said urgently.

[Spike_x1]

One Year Ago

For the first time that he could remember, the icy cold of the ocean's depths was bothering him. "Bothered" being the only word that the Black Manta would admit to. No one would ever hear him admit that the freezing water was actually excruciating to him right now. He had commandeered a passing tanker ship after his assault on Poseidonis had left him with severely damaged equipment, his submarines destroyed, and O.G.R.E. was after him for his part in their broken deal to bring down Atlantis.

Manta had to murder or incapacitate most of the tanker's crew, and didn't care enough to stop those who had tried to flee in the lifeboats. "Not even worth the effort," he told himself. He had to refrain from using the barely working laser emitters that were built into the lenses of his helmet, but luckily the strength enhancers in Manta's suit were still fully operational. By mid-afternoon, more than fifteen bodies were lying around the ship, either stone dead or groaning in pain from their broken bones. Standing in the bridge of the ship, Black Manta had taken off his helmet and was wiping the sweat from his brow as he went over what his next course of action would be. "Damn Gill-Head. This is all his fault. All this violence is your fault, Curry. You put me in this position. My Atlantean gold... I just need to get back to my Atlantean gold, and then I can start over again... make you pay... make y--" Manta's muttering was cut off suddenly as the very ship shuttered and tilted. Something had hit the tanker. Something big.

"Manta! Oh, Manta! Permission to come aboard?" The mocking tone blared through the ship's speakers. Trying to calm his panic, Black Manta practically threw his helmet back onto his head and armed the lasers in both his helmet and on his wrists. He could hear heavy metallic footsteps thundering through the vessel.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/339780-115763-black-manta_super.jpg

O.G.R.E. had found him.

[Saved]

Tim dropped to his knees next to Rose, concern etched on his face. He put an arm around her waist, his palm flat against her stomach. His other hand rushed to find the pulse on her neck, that seemed normal enough.

If she dies that's bad for you. You will never find someone that hot again.
I suggest you shut up if you don't want me to have a long conversaton with a psychiatrist.
That cuts deep man. You could just ask nicely for once.

"Rose are you okay? Talk to me," he said urgently.
"Y-Yeah..." Rose says, fighting through the pain to speak. She holds her stomach, and gently massages the muscle. Suddenly, the pain leaves her just as soon as it came. She lets out a deep breath, and breaths violently as she tries to get a hold of herself. Sweat drips from her face and wets the ground beneath her as she slows her breathing, bringing herself back to normal.

[Catman_prb]

"Y-Yeah..." Rose says, fighting through the pain to speak. She holds her stomach, and gently massages the muscle. Suddenly, the pain leaves her just as soon as it came. She lets out a deep breath, and breaths violently as she tries to get a hold of herself. Sweat drips from her face and wets the ground beneath her as she slows her breathing, bringing herself back to normal.
"Hey," he said, putting a hand around her face and lifting it up to meet his "Hey, are you okay?"

Wow....do you know what's up with her?
If I did, don't you think I'd be doing something about it?
Huh...guess you're not so smart.

"I'd wrap my cloak around you and carry you back to the Mansion, but people might ask questions. Oh, and my cape got burnt off," he said with a small smile.

[Saved]

"Hey," he said, putting a hand around her face and lifting it up to meet his "Hey, are you okay?"

Wow....do you know what's up with her?
If I did, don't you think I'd be doing something about it?
Huh...guess you're not so smart.

"I'd wrap my cloak around you and carry you back to the Mansion, but people might ask questions. Oh, and my cape got burnt off," he said with a small smile.
Rose moves Tim's hand away from her face slowly. She opens her eyes, and winces slightly. "It's okay, Tim." She says, rising to her feet. "I'm fine."

Rose wipes her face, cleaning the sweat away from her skin. She sighs discretely, and turns away. Slowly, she walks toward the fight, getting her bearings as she makes her way to the edge of the building. Quickly, she takes a breath, and leaps off the rooftop, landing on the one beneath it. She runs agily, and returns to the battle, leaping right into battle without hesitation.

[Johnny Blaze]

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Flash-1.jpg

Wally sat on the couch, his feet kicked up on the cushioned footstool in front of him. The TV was on, and Wally was laughing along with an episode of "It's Always Sunny In Philidelphia" when Linda came and sat down beside him.

"Watcha watching", she asked as she leaned in and gave him a kiss on his check.

"Best comedy on TV today", Wally smiled.

"Oh, God. That's not that show with Danny DeVito, is it?"

"Yeah, 'Always Sunny'."

"Never seen it before", Linda replied as she snuggled up next to her husband.

Wally sighed a smile of comfort. It'd been a difficult year, but it was moments like this that made it all worth while. Sitting down and relaxing with his wife, the kids up stairs sleeping, no maniacs threatening the free world...yes, this was the life.

But it almost wasn't...

--------------------

11 Months Earlier...

It wasn't long ago that Wally was facing a world in crisis. The Dark Alliance had struck, friends had died, and worlds shattered. It was one of the hardest moments in Wally's life.

But it was nothing compared to the crisis facing him when he returned home.

"Jesus, Wally, I don't know what to do anymore", sighed a frustrated Linda Park-West as she cleaned up a mess made by their twin children...who were already thirteen years old.

All Wally could do was shake his head, and sigh. The panic of the situation was slowing squeezing his heart.
It was one thing to face down costumed criminals, alien warlords, or dimensional monsters. With his own children's lives on the line, it was a different story.

And it was driving him nuts as he tried to figure out what to do.

"I...I don't know, Linda. I just...don't know what to do?"

Wally gave a slight chuckle, disgusted at himself.
"I can face down impossible odds and threats with the Justice League, but when my children are in the mix I can't think."

"What about your friends? Would any of them be able to help?"

"I hope so", Wally said as he looked off into space, lost in a jumble of thoughts.

"Or else we're in serious trouble..."

[Batman]

http://img84.imageshack.us/img84/6859/holysomethingbatman6156bz6.gif
Prologue

Holiness in Gotham City was but a rarity.

The candlelit aura of the cathredal ahead hauntedly glowed upon the stark contrast of the night's sky, just outside. Unfortunately, the city didn't have very many places of holy peace, in this age. Most churches had been demolished in the wake of the 'No Man's Land' tragedy, just years ago, and while efforts were made to make a mass rebuild, that plan was eventually abandoned. Add to that, many evangelicals sanctioned Gotham as a place of unholy dwelling, cursed by the touch of the devil for it's rampant crime and corruption over the years. Those left were independent contractors, looking to restore faith to the city's hopeless in light of the most unnatural threats.

One of those was a man named Lincoln Greene, a local priest in the city for roughly three decades. He was a tired old man, almost beginning to lack in faith himself after witnessing the horrors that Gotham City had to offer. But when one lone stranger drifted onto his doorstep all of eight months ago, that changed. Telling his own tales of virture and a fight for the city's weak, Father Greene was moved by the stranger's compassion for those distraught by crime. But the stranger was weak. Tired. Almost as if back from the dead, though Greene couldn't imagine such fabrication. In light of the stranger's kindness, and his overpowering will, Greene helped nurse him back to help. Whenever asked of his name, the stranger would never say what it was, but it was because of a distilled amnesia. He didn't know his own, true name. But in recent months... he had began remembering one name. A name that he would adopt, or pehaps reclaim, in metaphorical baptism tonight.

"And you are most certain of this path, young one?", Father Greene asked his mysterious friend, as the darkened figure sat before the cathredal's stage, admist prayer.

The figure didn't say a word. He often didn't, to be frank, as if he were stirring from a rather reclusive nature. But Father Greene was assured that he had the stranger's trust. And in God's home, that was all that mattered. The figure simply nodded to him, as he arose, draped within a black, scalloped cloak that hid all features within. But Greene could make out the slightest shape adorned upon the stranger's chest. It was that of the devil's minions. Bats. Greene wasn't sure of the symbolism of it, but he didn't accuse the stranger of being accursed, like any other priest would. Instead, he simply thought it to be the stranger's way of moving forward and accepting his return to a bizairre life of which had scarred him for eternity. Greene wanted to ask why, but the stranger never seemed unwilling to march onward to this path. Whoever this person really was, he was a man of many demons, it seemed.

"Very well," Greene answered, before placing a tired hand upon the leather shoulder of the quiet stranger. "Simply know that as long as your intentions remain fruitful, the lord will aide you in your quest."

"I know, father.", He answered, with a simple nod. "My faith has never been something to be taken lightly."

Greene smiled. "Then it is with that, that I give you my blessing."

With a sigh, the stranger's head rose, as he reached back and pulled something over his head. Dark, sharp horns adorned the crown, as his eyes suddenly became muted in a white glow. The sight of it almost horrified Greene, but he reminded himself that a kindred spirit was beneath the mask. Stepping back, Father Greene allowed the figure to advance into the shadowed area of the church, making his way into the city. But just as he began to be enveloped by darkness, Greene called out to him, ever curious.

"But if I may inquire, my son... this mission of your's is what, precisely?"

The figure paused, his fearsome shadow cast upon the walls of the church. And with a barritone growl, he answered back.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/TheEnemy.jpg

"War."

Commissioner James Gordon popped open a fresh one, looking out at the hazed outside skylight of Gotham City.

He remembered the first time he looked out at that image: Cold, barren, and almost lifeless in it's nature. It was as if a dead city had been plastered into the ground, refusing to move as everyone around it made themselves better, knowing it could be worse off for them if they ever dared step into the city that had practically hung itself to it's criminals. Gordon recalled his exact thoughts, actually, even over a decade later - 'Damn it to hell. This is no place for a man. Who in their right mind would want to raise a family here?'

Then he came. Almost out of nowhere, Gordon had found himself befriended by a symbolic beacon of hope, clasped up into a blackened cloak, looking almost like the devil himself. All the avenger said was that the crime had to stop, and they could be the ones to do it. Jim recalled that initial talk, too. He wasn't even sure if it would work, much less whether or not he could trust this new ally. But as the long years went by, and caststrophe after catastrophe seemed to plague the citizens of Gotham, it's criminals gradually started to go away. The mob went down hard. The muggers, they were either scared off or forced away. Even the more extreme ones... the freaks of the city, as they were called, had seemingly declined in activity as a dark avenger shot over them like a rain driven cloud from hell. By the ninth year of this bizzare partnership, Commissioner Gordon could look out of his window and see a city that had begun doing something no one ever expected. It started living again.

Looking at his bottle of Jack Daniels, Jim pushed his glasses over the bridge of his nose, sighed, and stuck two small caplets in his mouth. Heart medication. It seemed that with every year, Jim's life was changing from the better, to the worse, then to the far worse. Last year was certainly no exception. Suffering a heart attack, Gordon had been ordered by countless doctors that if he didn't make strides to take it easy, he'd surely lose his life. Ever the stubborn one, Jim ignored them, going about his stressful job with pride and determination. But a few chest pains later and a couple of weeks, and he started to consider that maybe a couple of horse pills a day was a small price in exchange for his will to live. In some ways, whenever Jim stared back at Gotham City, he saw himself staring back: They were both past their prime, fighting the bitter end in a losing battle.

But even with his own health declining, the worst bit of news came exactly one year ago today. Gordon had lost the best friend he had ever had. In Jim's lifetime, that was hardly a surprise anymore. Any friend he knew was either dead, gone far away, or succumbed to something deeper that would break the tie that bound that friendship. But the one friend that had never left him... never betrayed him, all things considered, was gone far before his time. Gordon took a swig of the drink, downing the pills and releasing a relieved stretch after a long day's work. The sad truth was, The Commissioner had found himself stuck in a depression he had never been able to work his way out of. And damn it, if it weren't for one good, brave man that had sacrificed himself for the cause he fought so hard for, Gordon would see the brightness in Gotham City's nights.

Now? There were none. Injustice ruled the city once again. It's one hope was destroyed.

Raising his bottle, Jim looked to the crimson skies outside his window, and feighned a smile beneath his thick, grayed over mustache. He didn't smile much, these days, but he at least gave the curteousy for one man, before he returned to the work force and tried to peel the city back from the depths of it's own dangers once more. But instantly, that smile faded, as Gordon's reminiscing was interrupted by the timely arrival of one of his officers. Bursting through the Commissioner's office door, Gordon turned in his chair, as Harvey Bullock stared back at him with frustrated eyes. Something was wrong.

"Didn't you see that my door was closed, Lieutenant?", Gordon annoyedly asked, putting the bottle down before Bullock could notice.

Bullock sneered, taking a puff of the cigar that was lodged in his mouth, as he spoke between it. "Sorry about that, Commish'. Won't happen until our next hostage crisis errupts."

Gordon's interest was suddenly piqued, as his thoughts finally moved from the past to the present. He may have been a tired old man on the verge of death, with very few friends left, but he was still a Commissioner. He still had a city to save from itself, and with it's true hero gone, now was the time to act, more than ever. Rising from his seat, Jim gave the go-ahead nod to Bullock as he grabbed his coat. Bullock rushed out, knowing to prep the squadcar for him as he adjusted his hat.

"Christ. What have we got ourselves now?", Jim asked himself, before looking back at the vacant windowsill. A place of which had usually been occupied, this time of night, by one winged vigilante or another. But these days, of course...

Taking his bottle of whiskey, Jim held it up, quickly, resuming what he was about to say before.

"I know you can't hear me, but I thought I'd do this anyway. God knows, with the ways things are going, I wish I could be talking to you now. But... have a good one on me, Bruce. You deserve it.", He finished, before taking another, deep swig, and hurriedly heading out of the office, stuffing his hat over his head as he prepared for the brutal winter. Crime never slept, in Gotham City. There was a time when it's heroes didn't, either.

But, it seemed, that time was long since passed. Gotham City was on it's own more and more, these days.

[Batman]

Question. How do you pull off the perfect crime?

That has been an answer I've devoted years of my life to solving. Oh, and don't think I haven't tried. Indeed, many nights and many times have I been working around the preverbial clock in order to achieve only the greatest conundrum that would render the morbid and mundane citizens of Gotham City stumped upon their heels. Ever since I was a boy, I lived to captivate those of a weaker mind. It was my thrill... perhaps even, as I would slowly learn, an unhealthy obsession. You see, I didn't just create puzzles. I... lived them.

Take just last year, for example. I had quite the chesspiece in place for 'Gotham's board of imbeciles', as I often referred to them within my subconcious. You see, for years, I had been wanting to give up my life of crime and settle down as a professor at Gotham University, because I assumed that if I could not outsmart society, I would educate them. It was a sort of double standard, now that I think about it, but I was in a much unhappier place at the time. Infact...

"ANSWER THE QUESTION, DAMN YOU!"

You could say I was steaming, to a point.

As I yelled that, a bomb was being held infront of the face of Gotham University's dean of admissions. He, of course, was quivering in fright as I made my insane demands. They had rejected my application as both a math and philosophy teacher within the establishment, so my natural reaction was to... well... kill them until I made myself feel better. You see, unlike alot of psychotic minds, it takes very little to really make me want to murder someone. I prefer the thrill of a mindgame, and the challenge of a worthy opponent. But as I kept holding the bomb, fixating on it's every tick, I soon realized that the dean would not be that worthy opponent I was looking for.

"P... Please!", He pleaded, as my men ransacked the office's charity intake. "Those are funds for the children of Gotham! You can't take them!"

I sneered at him, with a growl.

"The... children... of Gotham? You might aswell be giving glasses to blind mice!", I screamed into his face. "Really, children have no use for your money. If they were more willing to learn rather than bury their heads into hard rock music and action movies, perhaps I'd be more persuaded. But, alas, that is not the society Gotham City creates, is it?"

From his expression, seemed stumped. And above all, the one thing in this world that I absolutely despised... was that look. That look as if you've spoken complete gibberish infront of them, and they haven't a clue as to how to react. They acted as if I was some sort of... of... nutjob! And the sad part was, I hadn't even asked the riddle again...

"No, I don't think they'll be needing your greedy little funds, you sniveling worm.", I hatefully continued. "The people who need money are the people who deserve it most. Those of the higher intellect. The brains of this world. The ones that will rule you all, once a proper method has been found!"

I smirked, turning back to him in the midst of my little rant. I tended to do that alot in those days, I found.

http://i522.photobucket.com/albums/w341/ArkhamRPG/Riddler/Riddler08.jpg

"But, I'm getting beside myself. The fact-of-the-matter is, you're going to either walk out of here in one piece, or in pieces, if you don't answer my little riddle. Denying me was your worst mistake yet.", I continued. "Now, to repeat myself... when does a hippopotamus cross a railroad track?"

The dean tried as he might to answer. I had to hand it to him - he at least seemed interested enough to try and save his own skin. But by that time, I wasn't waiting on him anymore. No, I knew what would come, as it always did, to foil my little schemes and outmatch my questionaires. He always did, and in some ways, I loved it. Having the perfect enemy to fight against on a constant basis was almost as if the high of an addiction that something like drugs would give you. Mine just happened to be conundrums. But you see, I had taken too long with my bomb threats and my ranting, giving him enough time to crash through one of the windows and beat the living hell out of my crew while I tried to make off with the loot.

As you can probably tell, this was something of a standard practice for me.

The clock struck midnight, and I knew he would come soon. All I had to do was wait, and if he didn't come, he would be admitting defeat. Like I always did, I left a riddle for the police to explictly tell them where I was going to be and what I was going to do, on that particular crime. One would call that idiocy. I would call that craft, putting me ahead of the so-called 'normal' citizens of Gotham. The Riddler would once again stump the GCPD, but The Batman, I was skeptical of. Underneath that cowl lied a brain of which even I couldn't comprehend, it was so brilliant. And I wanted to confirm that.

But... he didn't come.

I stayed for minutes. Minutes upon minutes. Close to an hour, infact, roaming the halls of the vacant campus, as the money was loaded into a question-mark adorned truck outside. Where was he? It was so bizzaire. He usually made some grand entrance by now, if not one of his associates, in order to taunt me as he rescued the hostages I would have trapped and simultaneously guessed my question in one fowl swoop. But tonight... tonight, he just wasn't there.

"Where does a Batman hide when he can't admit defeat!", I called out into every shadow.

I repeated this in every corner. Every dark space within the whole grounds. He had to be there, just watching... probably laughing at how big of a fool I looked, looking for my own tormentor. But he, and everyone else, never understood. It wasn't that Batman was just my enemy. He was my partner. The one person I could count on to shout back a riddle's answer, whereas everyone else would be stumped. If no one guesses the answer, what's the point? You might aswell be talking to yourself for all eternity.

Finally, I headed back into the dean's office, where my two female partners, Echo and Query, were resuming where I left off with the bomb. I had reset the thing, every five minutes, due to Batman's seeming inability to arrive. Surely, I couldn't have stumped him. The clue was so obvious. It was the crime that would give him the real challenge. Because you see... this wasn't the only bomb I had planted in Gotham City. No, I was going to blow up the entire city if I didn't get my professor's contract by dawn. That was just how desperate I was to embark on my role of educator. Looking back at it all, it almost seems insane.

Well, it is insane. But you get my point.

"I don't understand...", I said to myself, pacing about the room. "He's never missed one of my grand acts. I'd have to leave the city just to get out of the way of his ever scrutinous eye... but this? This just isn't fathomable. Where is he? Where is he?"

Echo and Query watched me, almost concerned.

"Why so glum,", Querey began.

"Chum?", Echo finished.

You see, like me, they had their very own fabrications. Perhaps that was why I was drawn to them. Not to mention their rather... obvious delicacies, figureatively speaking.

"Oh, it's nothing at all, girls,", I sarcastically replied. "It's just the fact that we've been here for one, measily hour, AND HE STILL HASN'T ARRIVED!"

Echo and Query looked at eachother, confused. "But Eddie, why in God's name would you," "Want him to arrive on cue?"

I threw my hands in the air, frustrated. Good god, it was like talking to a pair of tape recorders. But in truth, they were the least of my concerns. All I was concerned with, at the time, was Batman. And dammit, Batman wasn't here! Where could he possibly be? And don't tell me The Joker could have been causing some mayhem at the time... after that stunt with the GCPD and posing as their Commissioner, there was no way that idiotic clown could possibly top himself, was there?

Finally, I propped myself down, trying to decide what to do. I could always just leave, but where would be the sport? For all I know, Batman could have been with the rest of his little Justice Leaguers on another planet at this moment. And I was not about to settle for a default win. No, he had to do the work. He had to make my efforts worth it. He always did, and always would. It's not as if someone had finally pegged the bastar-

"We interrupt this broadcast to bring you a special breaking bulletin."

I turned, intrguied at two things. One - why the hell a radio had been on this entire time, and two, what exactly this special bulletin was. Usually, nothing in this town happened without the Caped Crusader in question being directly or indirectly involved. Who knew? Maybe that broadcast would finally answer the biggest riddle of the night... where he was, and why he wasn't answering my call.

Turning up the radio as loud as I could, I propped my cane over the table, and listened intently.

"Following the emergency beacon issued by the Mayor just last night, citizens of Gotham are being told to resume their day-to-day activities within the city's plaza, admist multiple clean-up crews. While a body count for the extra-terrestial based attack is still unknown, one notable victim of this attack has been confirmed by authorities this morning. After bringing in the criminal known as The Joker, the Clown Prince of Crime has admitted to his latest victim: That of his greatest enemy, the vigilante known as T... h...e... B... a... t... m...... a...... n....."

With those last words, time suddenly slowed down. I simply stood there, and stared, wondering if what I had just heard was nothing more than an illusion. A bluff. Something of which they had reported in some grand scheme to catch a criminal that was lurking to where even he couldn't find them. At that point, I was ready to believe anything. Except... that. Except the truth.

Batman. He... he was gone. Taken, just past or between in his prime.

Question. When do you weep for the fall of your enemy? Answer - When the world stops making sense.

And by god, was that ever true in that moment.

[wiegeabo]

I sit on the couch, my legs kicked out on the cushions, as I watch tv. Joan walks into the room, glances at the screen, and gives me grin.

"How many times have you seen this movie?"

"What. It's a classic."

"How many?"

"Oh, I don't know..." She keeps looking at me. "...two hundred forty seven."

"Not just the times you saw it all the way through. How many times did you start and JSA business pulled you away."

"...around twelve hundred?"

"Jay."

"It's The Maltese Falcon. Come on...."

She just smiles and walks up to the couch, laying with me, resting her head on my chest. "I know. I've seen it about fifty times myself."

"Heh." I rub her arm as we watch.

"Semi-retirement seems to be agreeing with you," she says.

"I'll be honest, I thought I'd go nuts in a couple of weeks. But..."

Joan looks up at me. "But?"

I smile down at her. "But I didn't. I've really enjoyed being able to stay home. I get to spend time with you. Sticking around here gives Wally more time with the kids and League. Life's pretty good."

"How's the training going?"

I roll my eyes. "Were we ever that young?"

Joan laughs. "That bad, huh?"

I blow my air out. "I've seen worse. Not by much though. But...they're making progress. And it's not like we're sending them out yet."

"When do you go back?"

"Couple of days."

"Good." She lays her head back on my chest and we go back to watching the movie.

Yep, this is the life...

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/boosterbanner.bmp


nsCXZczTQXo

Man I love this song... A real classic. One of the few good things to come out of the nineteen-ninties in my opinion. The twenty-ninties through twentythree-nineties however are a different story...

But every year has their highs and lows. Take this past year for instance. Since the Dark Alliance attacked I've been promoted to full status as an official Justice League member. And they even promoted Skeets to technician and maintenance too. Superman and Black Canary even managed to hook us up with my own living quarters here in The Hall for whenever I'm not out there helping to clean up the streets of Gotham and Metropolis. Which is where I'm at now by the way. Just lyin' down and listening to some tunes on my cool stereo and studying...

Yes. Studying...

You can stop laughing now....

No seriously. Stop it...

Ever since I promised to stop being a hero-for-profit and to start doing what's right, I've been having Skeets give me history lessons after borrowing some books from Ted's library. I've also been studying technology and physics.

Y'know? For in case my suit or Skeets malfunctions so I can fix it myself, since Ted's gone.

Yup. A whole year, and I still haven't found him...

But I won't give up. I'll find him. Even if it kills me, i'll find him...

In the meantime though, I've still got a thousnad mile journey to finish...

"Sir! I've managed to intercept a distress call from a police squad in uptown Metropolis to the MPD Headquarters regarding a hostage situation in Metropolis Elementary!"

"I'm on it, Skeets. Ready the teleporter..."

[Watchman]

"What is happening to my mind, old chum?" The Batman stood facing a mirror sans mask. He stared deep into his black eyes. "My name is Bruce Wayne? I made a vow the day my parents were killed."

"That's what you think. You don't remember your time in the Evil Factory. What happened to the Third Man?" Pieces of memories flowed through his head. Crooked pieces trying to fit together. A doctor? Static turns into a fuzzy picture.

STATIC
"Good Evening, Subject Omega. Welcome to the first day of the rest of your life. Please pick up the gun on the table." A hand reaches down and picks up a gun. A man tied to a chair came into view.

"This man is a rapist. He got off due to a technicality. Justice has failed." He studies the gun for a moment. He throws it down at the doctor's feet. There must be another way to bring this man to justice.

"Justice has not failed." A sharp shocked was felt through his entire body. A large man in a white clothes drags him away.

"Incorrect, please take him back to Room 6." The thud of a gun fitted with a silencer could be heard. The man in the chair slumped over.
STATIC

Blood runs down the forehead of the Batman, the mirror has been cracked. What is happening?

"War!"

"What was that Robin?"

"The Russians. We've been hitting the Russians' operations. Intergang has made their push after you took out Kregiov. Intergang has really pushed deep into Russian territory."

"Kregiov."

***********
Boris Kregiov, ex-KGB, ex-Soviet Warhorse, came to America trying to find opportunity. He found in Gotham, raised a family and a brutal criminal empire. When the Batman made his move against Falcone so did Kregiov. Once Gotham turned to the freaks so did Kregiov and made his entire mob into a neo-Soviet theme group. He would wear a military uniform around, thought it would imtimdate people.

"***** you, dad" This was Boris' daugter. Raised by a criminal mastermind never gives one the best manners.

"What did you say?! Go to your ***** room. I'm sorry if I don't want you to hang out with junkies!"

"Junkies you created!" A door slammed. Kregiov was not having a good night and once he went next room he was about to be having a worst night.

"Hello Kregiov." There holding his hand over his wife's throat was the Batman.

"What do you want." His handgun drawn and aimed.

"You." With speeds that seemed inhuman the Batman leaped at Boris. He grabbed him by the throat. A gunshot was fire but of course it missed.

"Please not here. Not in front of my family." His daugter had come out of her room.

"How many families have ended. How many lives have you destoryed with your drugs that you pumped into the streets." He was silent except for a whimper. "ANSWER ME!"

"I don't know!"

"You don't deserve mercy." He throws him through the window of his 20th floor penthouse. There was a scream and then a car alarm. The wife was able to reach for a phone and dial the cops. They won't believe her and will be happy at the death of Kregiov.

********

"We killed him."

"Yes you did. You are a Batman built on contradictions and paradoxes. Though you are happy to dance for them." A bag was place over the cartoon like Batman.

"Shut up, you! Look, boss, the red phone is ringing." Was that there before? The Batman picked it up.

"Hello, Commissioner. King Tut and Egghead?! We're on our way!"

"Holy double trouble!" The duo leaped into action leaving their batcave, an old abandon theater.

[Eddie Brock]

BATWOMAN

"Detective."

Renee nearly jumps out of her skin. I concentrate all my effort on concealing any outward sign of satisfaction by her response. As she regains her composure, she states, "Jesus, Kate! Are you trying to kill me?"

I say nothing. I contemplate reminding her not to use my real name aloud, but I decide to let it go. She discovered my identity very early on. I didn't want to tell her at first. After all, we hadn't talked in so long. I didn't want her to see me dressed up as a bat. Still, the red hair all but gave me away. Besides, there's something about having been so close to a person that you can recognize them no matter what they look like.

"How's the investigation?" I ask with emotionless detachment. When I'm in the suit, I can't just put down the act. It's very much become part of who I am. Plus, the last thing I need is someone to be listening at the wrong time. Unlikely, considering we're on the roof, but it could still happen.

Renee sighs. "Not good," she admits defeatedly. Looking down, she explains, "Ever since last time, the Chechen's been keeping a tight lid on information."

"I noticed."

Our last attempt to catch the Chechen in the act was nothing short of dreadful. We spent weeks organizing the sting, collecting information. With my help, Renee and a team were ready to strike. We had the right place but the wrong time. Therefore, we were unable to do anything. Ever since then, the Chechen has been more paranoid than usual. It has hurt us significantly.

Folding my arms underneath my cape, I ask, "Anything I can do to...loosen things up?"

Renee thinks for a moment. We both realize that there has to be a way. We cannot stop now - not just because we're facing adversity. We must push hard and succeed. If not, Gotham will continue to suffocate under the vice-like grip of organized crime. Shutting down the Chechen won't put a stop to this, but it'll be a start. That's all we're asking for.

"The Chechen is only entrusting information to his highest-ranking guys," she explains. "Which means that less people know the facts. Plus, these guys aren't high-ranking for no reason. The Chechen trusts them - which means that they aren't easily manipulatable. They'll be fiercely loyal." She sees no hope. I don't feel the same way.

"Everyone has a weakness," I state coolly. After pausing for a moment, I ask, "What can you tell me about the Chechen's men? Do you see any way that I could persuade them into talking?"

"There is one guy," Renee admits. She seems hesitant. "Name's Piotr Putin. His sister is here illegally. We just don't know where she is. If you could somehow use that against him..." She trails off. There's something else on her mind.

"What's the problem?"

Renee bites her lip. "Putin is the Chechen's right-hand man," she replies. "It all depends on where the majority of his loyalty lies - friends or family." Well, it is a risk. Then again, so is this entire plan. "If Putin doesn't crack, there's a good chance he'll let the Chechen know we're after him," Renee continues.

"And even if he does tell us what we need to know, he still might let his boss know," I interrupt. Renee nods. We didn't start this investigation without knowing that we would have to take risks. This is just another one. "What's the sister's name?"

"Uh...Vera."

I arch an eyebrow. If she's wrong, this entire plan is wasted. "You're sure?"

"Positive," Renee assures me. I look into her eyes. She seems confident.

I turn my back and step onto the ledge.

"Where are you going?"

"To have a talk with Piotr," I explain over my shoulder. The sounds of the city streets below beckon to me. Somewhere, Piotr Putin resides - unaware of that which is about to come to his doorstop. When I am finished, he will be too frightened to do anything to stop the wheels from turning. The Chechen will be stopped.

Clearing her throat, Renee calls out, "Kate?"

I turn and face her once more.

"Stay safe."

I nod.

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif


From the rooftops, we watch Chemo stomp through downtown Star. The streets have been evacuated for sometime now, but he's still causing property damage on an untold scale.

"How do we go at this thing?" Connor says as we watch from our perch.

"I don't know, son. This looks like a job or Superman! But sine he ain't nowhere to be found,we'll do the best we can."

The gigantic pile of toxic waste keeps on treading through the city. We're picking out our arrows when I notice he's getting real close to a particular building.

"No. Not Saint Mary's." I say as I pull out a nitro arrow.

It's almost like Chemo hears me as he steps on the church and turns it into rubble.

"Mother puss bucket...."

"Nobody steps on a church in my town!" I angerly say I shoot a nitro tipped arrow at the creature.

BLAM!

The explosion doesn't even crack his casing. It does get his attention towards Connor and I.

"Maybe...maybe that wasn't a good idea."

Connor and I throw all our exploding arrows at the moster as he gets closer and closer.

In no time, his gigantic green hand is casting a shadow on both of us.

"Connor, buddy. I think now would be a good time to run!"

Both he and I take off as the hand starts to come down. Connor manages to get out of harm's way. But I won't be so lucky, the shadow of his hand has me fully enveloped. I'm gonna be turned into an Arrow pancake in the blink of an eye.

Getting killed by a green tub of goo? Hell of a way to die.

[Keyser Soze]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif


From the rooftops, we watch Chemo stomp through downtown Star. The streets have been evacuated for sometime now, but he's still causing property damage on an untold scale.

"How do we go at this thing?" Connor says as we watch from our perch.

"I don't know, son. This looks like a job or Superman! But sine he ain't nowhere to be found,we'll do the best we can."

The gigantic pile of toxic waste keeps on treading through the city. We're picking out our arrows when I notice he's getting real close to a particular building.

"No. Not Saint Mary's." I say as I pull out a nitro arrow.

It's almost like Chemo hears me as he steps on the church and turns it into rubble.

"Mother puss bucket...."

"Nobody steps on a church in my town!" I angerly say I shoot a nitro tipped arrow at the creature.

BLAM!

The explosion doesn't even crack his casing. It does get his attention towards Connor and I.

"Maybe...maybe that wasn't a good idea."

Connor and I throw all our exploding arrows at the moster as he gets closer and closer.

In no time, his gigantic green hand is casting a shadow on both of us.

"Connor, buddy. I think now would be a good time to run!"

Both he and I take off as the hand starts to come down. Connor manages to get out of harm's way. But I won't be so lucky, the shadow of his hand has me fully enveloped. I'm gonna be turned into an Arrow pancake in the blink of an eye.

Getting killed by a green tub of goo? Hell of a way to die.



Just as Chemo is about to crush Ollie, a giant green hand - even larger than Chemo - taps the toxic monster on its hulking shoulder. Chemo turns round, and the giant hand clenches into a fist, and whacks the monster with a huge backhand pimp-slap.

Chemo is sent flying through the air, landing in the middle of Papp Stadium. Thankfully, the stadum is empty today. With Chemo's shadow no longer bearing down on him, Ollie squints under the bright sunlight. And that's when he sees me.

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/GreenLanternReturn.jpg

"Hey there, buddy. You looked like you could use a hand."

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

The past year had been a step forward for Atlantis under the leadership of their new King: Garth. Longtime ally, friend, and practical son of Aquaman Atlantis was in good hands. That of course did not stop Garth from making Orin one of his most trusted advisors. Heavy wears the crown after all, and these were some indeed stressful times.

With the union of the United States of American and the three Atlantean cities of Poseidonis, Tritonis, and Thierna Na oge--dubbed Atlantica--it was perhaps the most difficult task imaginable for any King. But, Orin was by Garth's side every time he needed him to be as their people adjusted to a new form of Government. All soon began to bear witness to the advantages of such a union, and it was obvious that Atlantica would only continue to flourish.

Keeping to his word he made with Black Adam, Orin lead the Atlantean troops during the siege on the O.G.R.E. facility in the Middle Eastern part of the World. While O.G.R.E. was not entirely driven out of business, its activities in that part of the World became known. With the success of their mission, the relationship between Atlantica and Khandaq blossomed just as the relationship with America did. Soon, some of the cash crops of Atlantica became the number one vendor for Khandaq.

Most importantly, however, was the birth of Kym. Beauty which clearly reflected her mother, Kym was the talk of Atlantica.

One would think that this would put Orin at ease. After all, it would please any former King to see his heir execute such goals with such amazing turnouts. More importantly, being like a father to Garth, it made Orin proud. And of course, he was happy with his wife and child. Happier than he had been in years. He's in Paradise at the moment. He should be entirely without worry.

Yet, so many times Orin would lie in bed with his wife, unable to sleep. Not the comfort of waking up in the middle of night, and watching over his sleeping daughter could bring a smile to Orin's face on those nights. So many times, he would dare not to dream for if he did, horrible nightmares would cloud his mind. But no matter how hard he tried not to sleep, eventually his mind and body would give in to slumber. Now, as the tides turn, it is no different. The dreams are getting worse and more vivid.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/orinbaddream2.jpg

"AH!"

The hero awakes. He looks to his side, his sleeping wife lying beside him. He turns his head, looking across the room, and his daughter too slumbers peacefully in her crib. Lastly, he looks down at his mystical hand, rising it to his face as he does so. He stares deeply into it.

"These visions...what are they trying to tell me? Why won't they go away?"

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif



http://media.comicvine.com/uploads/1/10717/222598-43285-hal-jordan_super.jpg

"Hey there, buddy. You looked like you could use a hand."

Hal's apperance and saving my bacon catches me off guard. I had no idea he was back on Earth.

But I play it cool, tipping my hat back and smiling at my old friend.

"Why thank you. The sun must be in my eyes. I assumed you were the younger, better Green Lantern."

Hal lands next to me with his arms crossed, he nods towards Connor who's already running towards where Chemo fell.

"I could say the same thing about you."

"Touche." I quip as I pull an arrow out of my quiver.

"What do ya say, Hal? Up to kicking some Chemo ass?"

[Keyser Soze]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Green%20Arrow/lg_greenarrow1.gif



Hal's apperance and saving my bacon catches me off guard. I had no idea he was back on Earth.

But I play it cool, tipping my hat back and smiling at my old friend.

"Why thank you. The sun must be in my eyes. I assumed you were the younger, better Green Lantern."

Hal lands next to me with his arms crossed, he nods towards Connor who's already running towards where Chemo fell.

"I could say the same thing about you."

"Touche." I quip as I pull an arrow out of my quiver.

"What do ya say, Hal? Up to kicking some Chemo ass?"

"You know me, Ollie. Always up for an ass-kicking."

Helping Ollie up to his feet, I lift us both up through the air, taking us down into the middle of the arena. Chemo is already getting back up onto its feet., towering threateningly over both of us. I clench the fist of my ring hand, ready to strike once more.

"So... how would you say we go about this kicking of ass?"

[Catman_prb]

Chin Lau was a representative for the Chinese Triads, who had turned their global eye onto Gotham. By day Lau passed himself of as a legitimate businessman; accountant to the rich and famous. No one thought to question that no one was ever prestigious enough to deal with Lau himself. In reality, Lau was bleeding Gotham dry, using a small army of petty crooks and bent lawyers. To take on Lau's gang was suicide. He'd break your bones and make you pay for the medical expenses. There was only one way to Lau. From the bottom.

"Hey Frankie, this is the kid I was talking to you about. Ya know, Matches' kid brother,"

"What's your name kid?" Frankie, an impossibly tall black man, asked.

"Monk Malone," Monk said, looking up at him.

"What happened to Matches? I haven't seen him around for time," Frankie asked.

"He got killed in that whole superhero ****, couple of weeks back," Monk said.

"Oh. I'm sorry ta hear that," Frankie said. He didn't look sorry at all.

"So, Frankie what you think? The kid cool?"

"Yeah Tony, he's cool," Frankie said, giving Monk a giant nod.

"Shall we let him tag along with the warehouse job tomorrow?" the slightly overweight Tony asked eagerly. Monk's eyes lit up and Frankie slapped his friend around the back of the head.

"Well we'll have to now," Frankie said icily "You up for it?"

"Sure, whatever," Monk said, desperately trying to play it cool.

"Meet us in Fairborough Avenue, half six. Don't be late," he said, and dragged his friend off.

Monk smiled to himself. Stage one.

[Byrd Man]

"You know me, Ollie. Always up for an ass-kicking."

Helping Ollie up to his feet, I lift us both up through the air, taking us down into the middle of the arena. Chemo is already getting back up onto its feet., towering threateningly over both of us. I clench the fist of my ring hand, ready to strike once more.

"So... how would you say we go about this kicking of ass?"

"I don't know. You're the one with the Power Ring, you figure out." I say as I pull four arrows out of my quiver and string them.

"Good lord, Ollie. Four arrows?"

I look back at my old friend and smile as I dash off towards Chemo.

"I just don't want to get killed for lack of shooting back."

Connor's shooting arrows at Chemo, but they don't do any good.

That's when an emerald F-22 flys around the chemical monster and fires green missiles at it. The missiles catch Chemo with his pants down. He stumbles and falls, a small crack appearing in his containment suit.

"Good job, flyboy. Now he's gonna mutate Star instead of just stomping on it."

[SenseiofCheese]

Rose wipes her face, cleaning the sweat away from her skin. She sighs discretely, and turns away. Slowly, she walks toward the fight, getting her bearings as she makes her way to the edge of the building. Quickly, she takes a breath, and leaps off the rooftop, landing on the one beneath it. She runs agily, and returns to the battle, leaping right into battle without hesitation.

Zachary Zatara

Man, I don't even know why we ALL had to come. Rose and Robin could have taken care of Heat Man and Heat Man 2 by themselves, easily. This leaves me, Connor and Megan standing around waiting for those two to get done jumping around the rooftops.

"...so I said to him, if you want to sleep with a goat, that's your prerogative, but don't think I'm gonna --" I trail off, Connor's face showing disgust yet curiosity, Megan's only showing disgust, as I look to Robin and Rose. "Man, I'm tired of this. Connor, take me over there will you?"

Superboy nods as he grabs me by the arms. I tell him to watch the suit, but he never listens to me when I do. We soar through the air, Megan flying right behind us, and soon come to a landing behind Tim and Rose. They're fighting Heat Wave and Firefly, still, with a bath of fire coming toward them. "YO! BAD GUYS! Isn't it past your bedtimes, hmm?" I shout.

Immediately, the two villains' eyes roll up in the head as their feet give way. They slam down onto the roof, asleep.

"Okay, so NOW can we go get nachos?"

[Keyser Soze]

"I don't know. You're the one with the Power Ring, you figure out." I say as I pull four arrows out of my quiver and string them.

"Good lord, Ollie. Four arrows?"

I look back at my old friend and smile as I dash off towards Chemo.

"I just don't want to get killed for lack of shooting back."

Connor's shooting arrows at Chemo, but they don't do any good.

That's when an emerald F-22 flys around the chemical monster and fires green missiles at it. The missiles catch Chemo with his pants down. He stumbles and falls, a small crack appearing in his containment suit.

"Good job, flyboy. Now he's gonna mutate Star instead of just stomping on it."

"What, you have a better idea? Maybe you could talk the thing to death by going on one of your leftie political rants..."

I'm cut off by Chemo opening its "mouth" (if you can call it a mouth) and spewing out a stream of toxic fluids at me. I fly out of the way just in time. The grass where I had been standing a second earlier had already withered into a sickly pile of brown mush.

"See! Even the thought of it makes him throw up."

I need to think about how to handle this. That thing is filled to the brim with highly toxic chemicals. So blowing it to smithereens isn't an option. Need to find a way to drain it...

Circling around the creature, I close my hands together over my head, and form a large drill with my ring. I fly back towards Chemo, aiming for the crack in its side.

"You might wanna stand back, old man. I think I got this covAAAAARGH!"

I'm caught off-guard by Chemo's speed. Its clawed metallic hand swats me aside like a bug, sending me flying through the front row of seats in the arena. Before I can gather my bearings, I feel myself being lifted off the ground. Chemo is lifting me upwards, towards its blank, lifeless face. And then that "mouth" - a sliding metal grid, really - opens up again. And I realise what's about to happen.

"On second thoughts, I think you've got this one covered..."

And then I'm dropped inside Chemo's mouth, and the grid slams shut.

[Byrd Man]

"What, you have a better idea? Maybe you could talk the thing to death by going on one of your leftie political rants..."

I'm cut off by Chemo opening its "mouth" (if you can call it a mouth) and spewing out a stream of toxic fluids at me. I fly out of the way just in time. The grass where I had been standing a second earlier had already withered into a sickly pile of brown mush.

"See! Even the thought of it makes him throw up."

I need to think about how to handle this. That thing is filled to the brim with highly toxic chemicals. So blowing it to smithereens isn't an option. Need to find a way to drain it...

Circling around the creature, I close my hands together over my head, and form a large drill with my ring. I fly back towards Chemo, aiming for the crack in its side.

"You might wanna stand back, old man. I think I got this covAAAAARGH!"

I'm caught off-guard by Chemo's speed. Its clawed metallic hand swats me aside like a bug, sending me flying through the front row of seats in the arena. Before I can gather my bearings, I feel myself being lifted off the ground. Chemo is lifting me upwards, towards its blank, lifeless face. And then that "mouth" - a sliding metal grid, really - opens up again. And I realise what's about to happen.

"On second thoughts, I think you've got this one covered..."

And then I'm dropped inside Chemo's mouth, and the grid slams shut.

Did he just? Is Hal?

Whoa...what the hell?

"That's it!" I say as I shoot an arrow with rope on it into it's containment suit. I grab the rope and start to climb up his back.


"Spit my friend out!"

I grumble as I climb up on the blob's shoulder.

"I hate to see how he'd come out the other way..."

I look down and see something Chemo doesn't, a rope tied to one of the seats in the staduim and Connor holding the other tightly

"Ahh, crap. This is gonna hurt."

[Eddie Brock]

SUPERBOY

As Zach effortlessly immobilizes our opponents, I smile. He's come so far from what he was when we first met him. And I don't mean that just in reference to his powers. He's truly matured, even if he is a little given to selfish tendencies from time-to-time. I think we're all entitled to some, anyway. I open my mouth to say something when there's a crackling on our communicators.

"A little showy, Zach, don't you think?" the soft voice asks on the other side of the radio frequency. "Even for you," she adds quickly. I laugh softly as Zach shrugs.

"How's the view, Cass?" I ask into the communicator as I look to the sky. Using telescopic vision, I see a satellite orbiting Earth. Thanks to Tim's hookups and 'business' partners, he was able to set up a special control station in Titans Tower - a la Oracle's Watchtower. Back there, Cassie sits, monitoring us and keeping us posted.

Cassie laughs. "Crystal clear," she replies happily. "You guys did great. Man, Tim, your heartbeat barely even accelerated during all of that." On top of real-time satellite imaging, Cassie also has access to readouts displaying all of our vital signs. That way, if someone's pulse drops, we know something's wrong. It really is fascinating - even if a bit privacy-invading.

"Well, Zach brings up a good point," I announce. "I'm starving."

"Me, too."

http://media.comicvine.com/uploads/0/40/90459-20993-powerboy_super.jpg

"Powerboy," I laugh, shaking my newest friend's hand. This guy is unbelievable. Half the things he can do almost put him at Kryptonian-levels. It's nothing short of astonishing. He's totally a down-to-earth guy, too. "What took you so long?"

"Terrorist situation in Uganda," he explains casually. "You know how it is."

I nod distantly. "Unfortunately, I do."

"So. . .I heard something about eating?" Powerboy's smile lights up.

[Saved]

Rose flips up onto the rooftop, then once more as she slows her momentum. Her style had always been quick and agile thanks to the training from her father, but the training she experianced over the years time has only caused her stance and methods to be more honed, and as close to perfect as a human can get.

She rushes up to Conner, Powerboy and Zach as they stand around the beaten enemies. She lets out a long breath, and quickly gains control of her breathing. She smiles widely as she stares at Firefly's motionless body, his mind fast asleep. "You know, Zach," she starts, giving him a curious grin. "If you could've done that, it would have been helpful a few minutes ago."

Robin walks up behind Rose and joins the group, slowly catching his breath as his demeanor remains calm and collected. Suddenly, a loud beeping noise sounds and the members become cautious. Rose holds up her hand and reaches to her belt, motioning to the others that it is safe.

She pulls a phone out from a compartment on her hip. She looks at the screen on the front of the device, and lets out a sigh as she turns away from the group. "Sorry," she starts, flipping the phone open. "I gotta take this."

Rose puts the phone to her ear, and slowly slinks away from the group. As she reaches a far enough distance on the rooftop, she breaths in, and begins to speak. "I take it you're ready?" She asks in an emotionless voice.

"The docks." The voice responds coldly, it's tone deep and mysterious. "Two o'clock."

"It's always late with you, isn't it?" The man doesn't respond, and Rose rolls her eyes. "Alright, I'll be there."

"Don't be late." The man says suspiciously. The connection breaks off, and soon a disconected dial tone sounds through the speaker. Rose closes the phone shut, and places it back into the compartment on her leg. She turns around and walks back toward the group, a smile coming across her face. "So anyway," she says, shrugging off the phone call and drawing attention away from it. "We mentioned lunch?"

[Keyser Soze]

Did he just? Is Hal?

Whoa...what the hell?

"That's it!" I say as I shoot an arrow with rope on it into it's containment suit. I grab the rope and start to climb up his back.


"Spit my friend out!"

I grumble as I climb up on the blob's shoulder.

"I hate to see how he'd come out the other way..."

I look down and see something Chemo doesn't, a rope tied to one of the seats in the staduim and Connor holding the other tightly

"Ahh, crap. This is gonna hurt."

Before Chemo can fall over the tripwire and crush Ollie, something unexpected happens.

He explodes.

In a blast of emerald energy, Chemo's plastic and metal shell shatters, fragments sent flying all over the arena. Down below, Connor flinches, as if expecting to be doused in a collapsing wave of toxins. But they stay in place. In fact, the enormous form of Chemo remains intact. Only now it has a new shell. A green forcefield created by my ring.

I'm in control now. I float there, right in the beast's centre, where its heart would be if it were an organic, truly living thing. I'm protected by a forcefield of my own, the one my ring automatically generates around me to protect me from the hostile atmospheres of outer space and other planets. Or in this case, a bath of toxic waste.

"I think something he ate didn't agree with him."

The hand of my Chemo construct pulls Ollie off its shoulder, and dangles him unceremoniously by the back of his collar, letting him hang in front of me.

"Oh thank you for saving me, Green Arrow! I don't know what I would have done without you sitting on Chemo's shoulder and cursing."

[Saved]

Two Face

I sit in a chair resting in front of a finely crafted wooden desk. As I lean back in the chair, I flip the coin in my hand into the air. As it falls back into my palm, I immediately put it back on the top of my thumb and flip again, failing to look at the side it landed on.

I look around the room, it is my office. My new office, anyway. On fifty second and Eighth I found this building. Abandon, forsaken. It used to be a financial building, I can tell by the paper work left in some of the drawers. Here they calculated the odds, the probibilties, the precents, everything mathmatical for their company. It's not related to the law, but it'll do.

For a while now I have felt different. More in control. It's been a hell of a year. Almost a month after Batman's death, the mob made their way back in. Seems like Bruce was an omen, a warning to these criminals. With him gone...they thought it was okay to just waltz back in.

I did the best I could with my mob power, but sadly, not many bosses have respect for someone who says "You can't do this" or "get out of my city." Needless to say, I'm enemy number one with a lot of these crooks. But as bad as they all are. As ruthless and evil as these law breakers act, none of them are as bad as Rupert Thorne.

Weeks after his arrival in Gotham, his men steal from the Gotham mint. Then, a week later, they rob a storage house for Wayne Enterprises. They even got a prototype model, and sold it to another company. Now, Wayne tech is out millions, and it's all because of Thorne. I intend to bring him down. I plan on doing it hard.

Harvey...I hear him speak, killing the peaceful silence. Harvey, we haven't talked in a while, he tells me with a sincere tone. I close my eyes and continue to flip the coin. I don't want to see his face. I just don't.

Harvey, why haven't we talked, huh? It feels like ages.

I haven't talked to you, because we have nothing to discuss.

Oh, we have a lot to discuss. Like you and that coin. I open my eyes, and suddenly, I find myself staring right at him. I see his face in the glass pane to the door. Dammit...why did I have to open my eyes?

Nothing to talk about? He questions, his nasty scars putrid and sickening. Harvey, we have lots to talk about. Like the coin, he starts, pointing to it as I flip it into the air. You haven't been using it as often. Why's that?

I catch the coin in my hand, and hold it tightly between my fingers. I haven't used it because I haven't had need for it. After all, I've only been compiling evidence for Gordon and plotting a siege on Thorne's warehouse for a month or two.

Yeah, Harvey. That's what I mean. Why are you helping Gordon? Isn't it his fault you're like this? Isn't it his fault that your life went to hell? I scowl at him as he looks back at me with a twisted smile. Come on, he says enticing me. You know I'm right.

Gordon used to be my friend, I tell him in a loud tone. He's the law. I figure if I help Gordon, he can help me. I look away from him and stare at the coin in my hand. I look at its scarred side. The blackened tone, the tarnish and the cracks in the metal. I run my finger over it and feel the jagged pieces on it cut my skin.

Help you do what, Harvey? He asks with a grin. You want to be changed? You want your perfect face back, huh? He holds up his hand and waves it back and forth at me. No, I don't think you do. You had the chance at a normal life. Remember? A year ago in the hospital? But that didn't take, did it, Harvey? Neither did the countless hours of therapy we went through at Arkham. No, no, I just kept coming back. You know why? Because I am you, Harvey. And you can't EVER get rid of me.

Suddenly I look up. I stare right into his bloodshot eyes and look deep into the red pupils. "I've got it all planned out, alright?" I growl in anger. "We flipped for this, remember? I'm in control. We're doing things my way." He turns around and laughs. I hear footsteps, and I watch as he seems to walk away.

For now, he chuckles. I'll be watching, Harv. Right here. He points to his head, tapping the seared flesh lightly. I blink quickly, and suddenly, he is gone. I don't hear his voice anymore, his annoying tone no longer resonating in my head. He no longer looks at me from the reflections. I can look about freely, without concern or consequence.

I let out a deep sigh and try to relax a bit. I'm alone right now. It's just me and my thoughts. But how long can it stay like this? Am I truly stuck with him for an eternity? Can I do something to change things...if I do infact want to change at all.

I lean back in the chair and inhale slowly. These are complicated thoughts; things to be thought another day. Soon, night will be on Gotham City. Soon, Thorne's men will begin their evils and crimes. I'll be ready for them. I'll be waiting.

[wiegeabo]

I touch down in the arctic, grabbing my injured shoulder. My ring tells me it's dislocated. I already knew that. I've had many dislocated shoulders. I turn my head and spit out a wad of blood. It contrasts against the blinding white ice and snow.

It's been a long year. The League's been busy. And not just against those with powers. The world went to hells for a while there. Once word got out that Batman had fallen, everyone seemed to think it was open season. That they could do whatever they wanted because they could take us out too.

They were wrong of course. But it didn't stop them from trying.

So here I am, looking up at the entrance to the Hall of Justice. Wounded after dealing with Grodd's latest scheme, and wanting nothing more than to get some rest. In fact, I've been thinking of taking up residence here. I've been invited, but never really felt like it would be right.

But I'm tired. Tired of not having a place to stay. Of being the permanent visitor on this world, constantly roaming like some kind of nomad. So I walk into the Hall, not sure who's on duty today. I decide to walk towards the control room before heading to the infirmary.

"Hello?" I say loudly. "Is anyone here?"

[SuperFerret]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/JonnEyes.jpg

"THIS IS YOUR FAULT!"

I stare into the red angry eyes of my double, his face twisted in a scowl, blaming me for events long past. My fists clench as he continues his tirade.

"All of Mars, every man, woman and child, dead. DEAD! All because of you, J'onn J'onzz. You and your damned inaction. You should have interfered, you should have stepped up and helped your family when it needed you most!"

"'I couldn't do anything. I couldn't do anything but watch them die. I felt so helpless. So useless.'"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/Jonnfeelsuseless.jpg

My double stares at me coldly, not a hint of sympathy or compassion in his visage.

"And that's what you are, USELESS! You call yourself a Manhunter!? You are pathetic, and your new charge, this planet Earth, will also die, and you J'onn J'onzz will do nothing but stand by and watch."

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v189/superferret/Martian%20Manhunter/Jonntears.jpg

"No.."

"Yes. You are useless, and because of that you will suffer forever."

I continue to stare angrily at my reflection, mulling over the argument I just had within my thoughts. These mood swings have been getting worse with each passing month, and more and more I doubt my initial suspicion that they're due to my absence from the League last year. An absence that may have indirectly led to Batman's death.

I turn the knobs on the sink and splash cool water onto my face. "What is happening to you?" I ask aloud, absorbing the water through my skin as I glance back up at myself in the mirror.

My mind grows alert as I sense someone entering the Hall. Sinestro. I shake off my self-doubts, knowing that the veteran Green Lantern was perceptive enough to notice even a small difference in the emotions of other people, even those as stoic as myself. I phase through the floor to go meet him.

"Hello? Is anyone here?"

I float up through the floor, materializing in front of Sinestro. "You know, I recall a day that I would have scrambled to raise the alarms at the arrival of Sinestro to the Justice League's Headquarters," I say, raising my eyebrow, "rather than greeting him with a friendly handshake." I smile and offer my hand in welcome.

[Byrd Man]

The hand of my Chemo construct pulls Ollie off its shoulder, and dangles him unceremoniously by the back of his collar, letting him hang in front of me.

"Oh thank you for saving me, Green Arrow! I don't know what I would have done without you sitting on Chemo's shoulder and cursing."

I cross my arms and look at Hal through slit eyes.

"Hardy har har. How about putting me down, smart ass?"

[Keyser Soze]

I cross my arms and look at Hal through slit eyes.

"Hardy har har. How about putting me down, smart ass?"

"Happy to oblige, buddy."

I sit Ollie down on the arena turf, as my giant Chemo construct takes a few steps back. It extends its hand, and a green beam extends from it. The various fragments of Chemo's living plastic shell are drawn to it, and locked up in a seperate forcefield.

"I'll be back in a jiffy."

In a flash, I warp to Oa. There, I hand over the fragments of Chemo's shell, as well as his gooey insides, to be stored in containers distributed across several different sciencells. The thing has a knack for regeneratation, best keeping it in little bits.

Then, with another flash, I warp back to the arena. I'd travelled across the universe, but I've just been gone a little over a minute. No Chemo construct anymore, as the toxins have been safely contained. Just plain old Hal. I land next to Ollie, slapping him on the back.

"Good to see you, old man. Still make a good team, huh? I'm heading over to the JLA meeting, the...umm, the memorial. I'm picking up Dinah along the way. You wanna hitch a ride too?"

[Byrd Man]

"Good to see you, old man. Still make a good team, huh? I'm heading over to the JLA meeting, the...umm, the memorial. I'm picking up Dinah along the way. You wanna hitch a ride too?"

I tip my hat back and give Hal and sideways look.

"I don't trust you with my lady, Flyboy. If you're gonna pick her up I'm going with."

Connor walks up to the two of us with his bow back on his back.

"Hal and I have some JLA stuff to do, I shouldn't be gone too long."

"That's fine. I should have no problem eating all of the chilli by myself."

I pat Connor on the shoulder and look at Hal.

"Ready when you are, buddy."

[wiegeabo]

I continue to stare angrily at my reflection, mulling over the argument I just had within my thoughts. These mood swings have been getting worse with each passing month, and more and more I doubt my initial suspicion that they're due to my absence from the League last year. An absence that may have indirectly led to Batman's death.

I turn the knobs on the sink and splash cool water onto my face. "What is happening to you?" I ask aloud, absorbing the water through my skin as I glance back up at myself in the mirror.

My mind grows alert as I sense someone entering the Hall. Sinestro. I shake off my self-doubts, knowing that the veteran Green Lantern was perceptive enough to notice even a small difference in the emotions of other people, even those as stoic as myself. I phase through the floor to go meet him.

"Hello? Is anyone here?"

I float up through the floor, materializing in front of Sinestro. "You know, I recall a day that I would have scrambled to raise the alarms at the arrival of Sinestro to the Justice League's Headquarters," I say, raising my eyebrow, "rather than greeting him with a friendly handshake." I smile and offer my hand in welcome.


I grunt at the Manhunter's offered hand. And at how true his comment about me is. I tilt my head towards my shoulder. "I would shake, but, seeing as how my shoulder is not longer in it's socket..."

"You wouldn't happen to know how to run the equipment in the infirmary?"

[SuperFerret]

I grunt at the Manhunter's offered hand. And at how true his comment about me is. I tilt my head towards my shoulder. "I would shake, but, seeing as how my shoulder is not longer in it's socket..."

"You wouldn't happen to know how to run the equipment in the infirmary?"

"Oh." I say, until now unaware of Sinestro's injuries, "Of course, follow me. I'll help to ease the pain" I lead him to the infirmary, reaching out with my mind to the pain receptors in his brain, numbing them slightly.

[wiegeabo]

"Oh." I say, until now unaware of Sinestro's injuries, "Of course, follow me. I'll help to ease the pain" I lead him to the infirmary, reaching out with my mind to the pain receptors in his brain, numbing them slightly.

I feel the pain easing, and relief washes over me as I follow him. But then I realize what's happening and suddenly stop, boosting my ring's telepathic shielding. "No, that's...!" I hurredly say before slowing myself down. "...alright. I can deal with the pain. Telepathy makes me...uncomfortable. You understand."

"But, I do appreciate the help." We arrive at infirmary and I walk over towards the equipment the Manhunter leads me to.

[SuperFerret]

I feel the pain easing, and relief washes over me as I follow him. But then I realize what's happening and suddenly stop, boosting my ring's telepathic shielding. "No, that's...!" I hurredly say before slowing myself down. "...alright. I can deal with the pain. Telepathy makes me...uncomfortable. You understand."

I nod, breaking the telepathic contact. "All too much."

"But, I do appreciate the help." We arrive at infirmary and I walk over towards the equipment the Manhunter leads me to.

I lead Sinestro to one of the beds we have ready for the inevitable casualties that follows the Justice League like an aura. I gesture to the bed, moving to the nearest control panel, accessing the appropriate medical programs.

"Lay here, and we'll work on how to get that shoulder reset, as well as do some routine x-rays to check for any hidden injuries."

[The Question]

IC: Jimmy Olsen

The young lady straddled Jimmy and began french kissing him quite passionately. In all honesty, she was running mostly on caffein, rum, and extacy at the time, something Jimmy tried not to hold too many illusions about. The situation was quite awkward. What made it more awkward, besides the fact that the girl in question was wearing clothes and make up modeled after The Joker, was when her boyfriend, a six foot five man with considerable muscle mass wearing a skin tight Harley Quinn costume, pulled his lady friend off of Jimmy, grabbed him by the collar, and dragged him to the front of the club, proceeding to toss him out of the front door a good five feet onto the side walk.

The non-gender specific clown shouted "AND STAY OUT!" a cliche that, despite being in pain, Jimmy could still appreciate.

Jimmy stood, dusting off his pants, and looked up at the broken neon "Chaney's" sign over the club's door.

That went slightly better than last time, Jimmy thought to himself.

He had been trying to get into the club for three months. Over the past year, his big project, aside from his normal assignments from the Planet, was a series of photo essays on day to day life in Metropolis and all of the incredibly unique aspects of the city and it's culture. A big part of this was Metropolis' metahuman population, which, with the presence of Superman, Lexcorp, and the B-13 technology, had risen steadily over the past 15 years. Chaney's was a popular spot for the city's metas, alien immigrants, and counter-cultural types. It was somewhat infamous for having the patronage made up of some of the seedier superhuman characters in the city. Many had come to town to challenge The Man of Steel in The City of Tomorrow, but quickly realized they were much better off hiring out their skills to dealers and other disreputable types in need of security. More still were natives who, either by exposure to the B-13 virus or some Lexcorp experiment that "got out of hand," or one of the many alien life forms who choose Metropolis as their home away from home, were empowered and felt more inclined to run drugs or pull of small time cons than fight a never ending battle for truth, justice, and the American way.

For various, obvious reasons, Jimmy wasn't the type they normally let in.

He realized it would be difficult, and wasn't surprised when the bouncers simply turned him away at the door. But after a few more nights of standing in line for hours simply to be given the boot, and managing to strike up a friendly conversation or two, the bouncers took something of a liking to Jimmy, and respected his refusing to give up. He also used quite a bit of the money he got from secretly selling much of the gold on his friend Lucas' WoW account to slip them a few fifty dollar bills.

The next obstacle was the patrons, which Jimmy had thought he'd taken care of. The several nights he spent in line allowed him to get to know several of the regulars, and while he was hardly the life and soul of the party, he was fairly certain there were enough people there who could tolerate him that he would be relatively safe inside.

He did not count on The Jokerz.

Ever since The Batman suddenly stopped being sighted in Gotham City, the subsequent rumors of his death, and the complete disappearance of The Joker, many of The Joker's former minions, and the many of his teenage fanboys and girls from across New Jersey (the types he would recruit when his manpower got too low), migrated from the Garden State to Metropolis, where a small gang had all but made Chaney's their home. They did not like Jimmy. Or anyone, for that matter.

Jimmy walked down the street at a brisk pace, appropriate for a neighborhood called "Suicide Slum," and looked to hail a cab. He was slightly let down, yes, but not discouraged. He knew he would get photos of the Chaney's interior eventually, simply because he refused to give up, which was mainly because the essay series kind of fell apart without them. Besides, he had slightly more pressing matters on his mind. He had a party to plan.

His birthday was in two days.

[Saved]

Two Face

It's dark. Silence continues in a monotonous quiet, no noises to hear except the sound of my own lungs as they breath the musty air. Today, I am alone. I feel nothing now. I feel only myself and my thoughts. It's an eerie feeling, one of which I am not used to. I know he's watching me, even in his absence he finds ways to haunt me.

As I sit in the swiveling chair, I tap my hands together. The fingertips touch eachother, and pull away, only to touch one another once more. I let out a heavy sigh as I think about my fight for Gotham. My crussade of nobility.

I look at the clock mounted on the wall at the far end of the room. Five o'clock. Only a few hours to go before the siege. In anxiousness, I rise from my chair and walk about the room. I stick my hands in my pocket as I try to gain control of my restlessness. I am nervous, excited, and disgusted. All I have seen in this year. Gotham's best and Gotham's worst. Honestly, I don't know which is more frightening.

My mind drifts back to my most recent encounter, one of which I am not sure will happen again. The fight was short but vigorous. I was reckless, and lazy. I should have been aware. I should have accounted for it. Bruce would've. I know that much.

I close my eyes as I slowly step forward, and I slip back into the past. I remember every moment from that day. The smell of the air, the look of the place around me. The taste of blood in my mouth, the cold air on my scarred and tattered skin. I can still hear his voice growling at me. His angry mission of vengeance and paranoia insane and irrational. He was a killer, a murderer. He deserves justice. Something I owe him. Something I hope to give him one day.

...

[wiegeabo]

I nod, breaking the telepathic contact. "All too much."



I lead Sinestro to one of the beds we have ready for the inevitable casualties that follows the Justice League like an aura. I gesture to the bed, moving to the nearest control panel, accessing the appropriate medical programs.

"Lay here, and we'll work on how to get that shoulder reset, as well as do some routine x-rays to check for any hidden injuries."


As the Martian indicates the bed, I just stand there. "There's no need for all that." My ring brings up a life-sized scan of my injury. "I've had worse."

I look around and listen, but hear no one else. "Where is everybody? Are you the only one on duty?"

[MaskedManJRK]

HUSH

I sit in my chair, in my new hideout, working out my new plans. For the past year, I've been silent, building up my connections and waiting for the perfect opportunity. It's mostly been a success, except for...

One Week Ago

"Would you like to see my instrements, old friend?" I asked him after I pistol-whipped him for the twelth time. If I hit him any more with it, his face would have been crushed, and I didn't want to do that so early. It was getting boring anyway.

I walk behind him, strapped in his hospital bed--so helpless, so completely and utterly at my mercy--and picked up an old-fashioned doctor's bag. I placed the bag on the wooden, movable table on the bed and opened it up, revealing all my tools. I take them out and tell the man their names.

The stethascope.

The tongue compressors.

The needles.

The drugs.

"And, my personal favorite," I say, pulling it out, "the scalpel." I gripped it firm in my hand and slashed at the right side of the man's face. He bit his tongue so that he wouldn't cry. Perfect. I like it when they play "hard to get."

"You remember this one, don't you, my friend?" I took the scalpel, fresh with his blood, over to the other side of his face and so softly scratched at the other side of his face--his perfect side of his face. "You were out cold when you two met, but you remember what you saw after the Scalpel and I were finished, don't you? I still consider it some of my finest work--plastic surgery was never my strongest area, but, I guess I was inspired that day.

"I took your...grotesque features, and I created beauty there again." My hand shook and the Scalpel started to go into my friend's untouched side. "Beauty." I thought of that concept--what I did to change my friend's life, what I would do with my Scalpel later, and the Scalpel dug deeper into the man's skin. "They say that it is far easier to destroy then create. Let's find out, shall we?"

I pulled the Scalpel out of my friend's face and wiped the blood off with his white sheets. I got close to his face and smiled under my bandages.

"I'm going to do what I did before, my friend--my betrayer--my dear Harvey." I sliced again at his unscarred side, on his cheek.

"I'm going to make both sides match."

[Catman_prb]

"So anyway," she says, shrugging off the phone call and drawing attention away from it. "We mentioned lunch?"
Tim eyed Rose as she took her phonecall away from the group. She obviously didn't want them to know something. He would have assumed it was the fact that she was all over Zach every two minutes, but being one of the world's greatest detectives did have its advantages in that area. But Zach didn't appear to be on the phone at this moment, so he decided it must be something else. So he smiled, something he was doing more and more often these days.

"Where do you want to go? It's on me," he said "Millionaire's treat,"

[SenseiofCheese]

Tim eyed Rose as she took her phonecall away from the group. She obviously didn't want them to know something. He would have assumed it was the fact that she was all over Zach every two minutes, but being one of the world's greatest detectives did have its advantages in that area. But Zach didn't appear to be on the phone at this moment, so he decided it must be something else. So he smiled, something he was doing more and more often these days.

"Where do you want to go? It's on me," he said "Millionaire's treat,"

Zachary Zatara

"Actually," I begin, looking over the group. The new girl, Megan, she's cool. I don't like Powerboy, though. I have a bad feeling about him. Then again, I might just be jealous of his muscles and dashing good looks. "..It'll be on me. Magician's treat." I smile and wink at Tim, who looks just a tad disgruntled, before I teleport all of us, to a beautiful little restaraunt in Rome.

Yes, THAT Rome.

I took the precaution, of course, of morphing our costumes into civilian clothing. "Magic does have it's up sides, you know."

[Catman_prb]

I took the precaution, of course, of morphing our costumes into civilian clothing. "Magic does have it's up sides, you know."

"Really? I was under the impression you were just posturing,"Tim said, smoothing down the black jacket that was draped around a black shirt.

"Nice choice by the way. My kind of colour," he said, giving a sparkling grin. Something he'd been practicing since being shoved into the media spotlight. Being the 19 year old heir to a multimillion fortune and having a large share in a very important company tended to do that to you. Especially if you were officially single. He looked at the astounded waiter who was standing in the doorway.

"Tabella per sei, per favore," he said in flawless italian.

[Saved]

"Really? I was under the impression you were just posturing,"Tim said, smoothing down the black jacket that was draped around a black shirt.

"Nice choice by the way. My kind of colour," he said, giving a sparkling grin. Something he'd been practicing since being shoved into the media spotlight. Being the 19 year old heir to a multimillion fortune and having a large share in a very important company tended to do that to you. Especially if you were officially single. He looked at the astounded waiter who was standing in the doorway.

"Tabella per cinque, per favore," he said in flawless italian.
"Nice place," Rose said, looking around the room. She looks down at her clothes, noticing the wardrobe one of her secret boyfriends chose for her. Tight jeans, hugging her legs closely. Adoring her torso she word a tanktop, cut at the midriff in the color red. She looked over to Zach, and shot him a look. "Why am I not surprised..."

[SenseiofCheese]

"Nice place," Rose said, looking around the room. She looks down at her clothes, noticing the wardrobe one of her secret boyfriends chose for her. Tight jeans, hugging her legs closely. Adoring her torso she word a tanktop, cut at the midriff in the color red. She looked over to Zach, and shot him a look. "Why am I not surprised..."

Zatara

I look over at Rose, giving her body a once over. Grinning, I turn to Power Boy, who I put in clothes that are visibly one or two sizes too big. "Just be thankful I didn't dress big'un here in that."

We all begin walking to the table the waiter's showing us to. When we get to it, I run up in front and pull out Megan's chair for her.

"There you go, my beautiful friend." I say with the most charming smile I can muster.

God bless her, she blushes a little. She's wearing a particularly fetching green dress that clings onto her shoulders and cascades down to her legs. "Thank you, Zachary."

[Catman_prb]

I look over at Rose, giving her body a once over. Grinning, I turn to Power Boy, who I put in clothes that are visibly one or two sizes too big. "Just be thankful I didn't dress big'un here in that."

We all begin walking to the table the waiter's showing us to. When we get to it, I run up in front and pull out Megan's chair for her.

"There you go, my beautiful friend." I say with the most charming smile I can muster.


God bless her, she blushes a little. She's wearing a particularly fetching green dress that clings onto her shoulders and cascades down to her legs. "Thank you, Zachary."

Tim rolled his eyes.

"I thought Con was meant to be the one with the smouldering eyes," he said dryly. He briefly considered pulling out Rose's chair, but decided that she wouldn't appreciate the gesture and sat himself down. Megan blushed a deeper shade of red.

"It's a joke," he said, raising his hands "Just a joke,"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

He plays with his daughter as he does every morning before he venturs out through Atlantica, tending to his duties. It always makes the bad dreams all but forgotten each time he plays with Kym after a hard night of trying to sleep peacefully. While the duties of the King have been passed down to Garth, Garth has still found things for Orin to help him with; of course Orin doesn't mind them. He sort of waves his index finger slowly, back and forth before Kym's face, and she does her best to catch it. A smile comes upon his face, and Mera's as she enters thebedroom chamber.

"Sometimes I think she could never tire of you. You play the same old game with her, every morning, and each time it is as if it is the first time."

Mera walks up, kissing Orin on the forehead, and he looks up to her; their eyes meet. Kym finally grabs Orin's finger, and Mera giggles.

"She's got a strong grip."

"That is because of you. Your strength has no doubt been handed down to her. Just as..."

Mera's hand runs down Orin's shoulder as she stands behind him. Eventually it makes it down to his left pectoral. Orin's freehand caps Mera's as his eyes remained fixated on his smiling daughter.

"...your heart."

Picking up Kym, and handing her over to her mother, Orin gets up and swims over to the dresser. He opens the drawer, taking out his thick, heavy, orange scaled-armor shirt. Slipping it on he swims over to Mera and Kym just as he is about to leave.

"Mera. In this sometimes gray and dark world...sometimes I don't know what I'd do without the two of you. It is you two...that put the blue back in the sky and back into the ocean."

Orin departs, swimming out of the balcony of their bedroom chamber and ventures out of the city limits of Poseidonis. Today he does not leave to tend to matters concerning Poseidonis or the greater Atlantica. Today he heads north, to the arctic.

Swimming at his top speed, Orin is most definitely making great timing. He is already halfway there. But something comes over him: tire and fatigue. This lack of sleep is consuming him daily. It is as though he has been completely dehydrated even though he is completely submerged. He tries to stay awake, but his eyes slowly shut, as he body continues to soar through the water from the great speeds as his body shuts down.

But this moment of blissful sleep is short. For what always happens, happens now.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/orinbaddream1.jpg

The mere flashes of the fragmented dream startled Orin and he quickly wakes up. In his wandering off, he collides into an iceberg, crashing into its thick, hard, icy surface. He slowly gets up, overlooking the distance.

"Orm."

He looks to his left, the Hall of Justice not too far that direction. But then he looks down at his mystical water hand. Staring at the palm of said hand, he clenches it tightly. But he shrugs off his initial thoughts, diving back into the water, and swimming.

Today is a special day. Today, the Justice League of American honor their lost friend: Batman. Orin must pay his respects to the memorial.

He makes his ways into the tall, grande doors, dripping wet from the journey. He walks down the corridors of the hall, and finds two fellow JLAers waiting: J'onn J'onnz, the Martian Manhunter, and Sinestro, former Green Lantern.

"Hello, J'onn. Hello, Sinestro. I trust I am not too late? Where are the others?"

[SenseiofCheese]

Johnny Sorrow

This is the King of Tears.

A being so horrible in nature it made the Spectre shed tears. It wants nothing more than to enter our world and consume it. And it's well within it's power to do so. There is one catch, however. The King is weak. And in it's weakened state, it does not have the power to cross over unaided. It needs help.

This is Johnny Sorrow.

He's going to help.

-----

"Home sweet home." Sorrow croaked, sneering, as he looked over the city of Fawcett. It looked like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting. Quite disgusting.

"You should be honored." Sorrow glared through his scarlet mask, intangible and practically invisible from the multitudes of people passing by the alley in which he stood. "This city will serve as the starting point for our King's triumphant return."

[Catman_prb]

"Yo Malone, you're getaway driver," Frankie shouted.

"Do I get keys?" Monk asked, hands stuffed inside his leather jacket. Frankie laughed loudly.

"Improvise kid," Tony said as he and Frankie walked into the warehouse. Monk shrugged and followed them inside, drawing up the collar of the jacket.

It was pitch inside the warehouse; so presumabley it was unguarded. Tony managed to find the light switch and flicked it on. Strip lights sparked alight, illuminating the entire building. There were large stacks of crates lining the walls and centre of the warehouse, except for one that lay unstrapped near the door.

"Okay, this is it. Open it up," Frankie announced. Tony stepped forwards with a crowbar, and wrenched a side off of the wooden box. A large pile of guns slid out.

"We're gun running?" Monk said, eyes widening.

"Kid you're too deep to be running now," Frankie said.

"Whatever," Monk said, shrugging. Their conversation was interupted by a loud siren wailing from the road in front.

"****," Tony said "It's the cops,"

Frankie grabbed Monk by the jacket and slammed him into the wall. He knew a dozen ways to get out of this, four of them lethal. He resisted.

"What the **** did you do?" he screamed.

"Nothing, I swear!" Monk said, struggling to get out of Frankie's grasp. The black man dropped him, and pulled a pistol of his hoodie.

"Get down on your knees and put your hands behind your head," the police shouted inside.

"I am not goin' down like this," Frankie said, holding his gun in a shaking hand.

Monk turned his head. He had heard a footstep from the side door. A policeman trying to flank them. He walked over towards the door and peered outside. A young, red haired cop was standing there, holding a pistol with sweaty palms. Monk paused for a second, he had to make this look unproffesional. Then he swung out with a heavy blow that landed on the young cop's temple. He fell to the floor with a gasp, gun clattering to the floor.

Firing erupted from both sides, almost at the same time. Monk hissed and picked up the pistol, running around the side of the building for cover. He was surprised to see that there were only two squad cars; back up must be pending. He had to act quick.

He pointed the pistol at the first squad car, firing blindly. A couple of bullets went wide, but three more accurate shots hit an officer in the leg. Monk dropped the gun as it ran out of ammunition and jumped over the top of a squad car, landing with a kick to another cop which sent him sprawling. He span and punched the other in the jaw, breaking it and sending him flying.

Monk jumped into the squad car, the keys still in the ignition. He turned off the siren and rolled the window down.

"All clear," he shouted. Tony and Frankie came running out.

"Got your ride as well," he said coolly as they approached.

"A cop car?" Frankie said blankly, staring at him. Then a smile lit up his face "I ****ing love this kid!"

[Saved]

HUSH


I sit in my chair, in my new hideout, working out my new plans. For the past year, I've been silent, building up my connections and waiting for the perfect opportunity. It's mostly been a success, except for...

One Week Ago

"Would you like to see my instrements, old friend?" I asked him after I pistol-whipped him for the twelth time. If I hit him any more with it, his face would have been crushed, and I didn't want to do that so early. It was getting boring anyway.

I walk behind him, strapped in his hospital bed--so helpless, so completely and utterly at my mercy--and picked up an old-fashioned doctor's bag. I placed the bag on the wooden, movable table on the bed and opened it up, revealing all my tools. I take them out and tell the man their names.

The stethascope.

The tongue compressors.

The needles.

The drugs.

"And, my personal favorite," I say, pulling it out, "the scalpel." I gripped it firm in my hand and slashed at the right side of the man's face. He bit his tongue so that he wouldn't cry. Perfect. I like it when they play "hard to get."

"You remember this one, don't you, my friend?" I took the scalpel, fresh with his blood, over to the other side of his face and so softly scratched at the other side of his face--his perfect side of his face. "You were out cold when you two met, but you remember what you saw after the Scalpel and I were finished, don't you? I still consider it some of my finest work--plastic surgery was never my strongest area, but, I guess I was inspired that day.

"I took your...grotesque features, and I created beauty there again." My hand shook and the Scalpel started to go into my friend's untouched side. "Beauty." I thought of that concept--what I did to change my friend's life, what I would do with my Scalpel later, and the Scalpel dug deeper into the man's skin. "They say that it is far easier to destroy then create. Let's find out, shall we?"

I pulled the Scalpel out of my friend's face and wiped the blood off with his white sheets. I got close to his face and smiled under my bandages.

"I'm going to do what I did before, my friend--my betrayer--my dear Harvey." I sliced again at his unscarred side, on his cheek.


"I'm going to make both sides match."

Two Face

My breath slows a bit, and my chest seems to relax ever so slightly. As I feel the blood begining to drip from my wounds, I feel a weird sensation come over my body. As he holds the blood scalpal above my face, his head inches from mine, a smile comes across my face. I see his face, how serious and insane he looks right now. I can't resist.

"Hahahahaha." I laugh, scoffing at him. "Still upset about my double crossing you, aren't you, Tommy?" I ask him, emphasing his name, making it an insult. He scowls at me as I mock him, his anger rising as his mind begins to go crazy.

I pull at my restraints, jerking my arms quickly, hoping to break free. I feel pain in my joints as I pull, giving it my all. As I try, I soon realize it is futile. He has me strapped down tight. I'm trapped.

Quickly, my mind begins to formulate ideas, escapes. My guns are gone; dropped when he ambushed me. As I look around the room, my eyes search for something, anything I can use. As they look around and scope the area, I keep coming back to Hush's face. I can see him steaming, his body filled with anger, his soul screaming for revenge. He plans to kill me tonight. I know it.

I stare at him, looking at the gauze wrapped loosely around his face. It's not neat like before. Not tight, not careful. No, it's all shoddy. Slapstick, done in a hurry. It appears he has better things to do than worry about an appearance.

Even behind his mummy-like mask, I can still see his expression. He's fuming. In my experiance, the angrier a man gets, the more he'll be likely to draw out his revenge. If I can keep him furious, I might be able to by some time. I don't know what I'm stalling for, but it's worth a shot. I've got a chance. 50/50.

"You know, Tommy," I start, stretching my body as I try to loosen my restraints. "Look at me. I'm hideous. Half of me is ugly, and deformed. But, I show it. Now, look at you." I say to him with a deep voice, focusing in on his eyes. "You wear gauze around your face to hide yourself. You demean me as the scum, Tommy, but really? You're the one who doesn't have the stones to show who he really is." As he growls in anger, I keep my cool and stay in control.

"This city is mine, Elliot. Because I'm not afraid to show my face. I'm not scared to hide what I am."

[Batman]

"What's the situation, Lieutenant?"

Renee Montoya lowered the binoculars from her face, in response to Commissioner Gordon's question. Her expression put forth a determined cop, the one that Gordon had put back on the force just over a year ago... but inside, she was more than a little worried for the hostages that were being held at gunpoint by the suspects. She couldn't help but slip her tough-as-nails exterior for even the slightest moment, as she looked towards the surveying Commissioner.

"We're in the process of establishing a peremeter now, sir. But with the way things are going, I don't think it's going to do us much good."

Gordon raised an eyebrow, looking up at the condemned building that was being surrounded by his men.

"And how are things going, Lieutenant?"

Renee's expression said much more than words ever could. Gordon sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose between his glasses. It was clear that this line of work wasn't going to be getting any damned easier for the aging cop.

"Alright. Keep that peremeter moving. We don't want those idiots making an easy getaway. We need to keep this situation a situation here, not on the streets."

Montoya nodded, slowly, before pulling a walkie-talkie off of her belt and holding it infront of her face.

"Alright, people, move! I want those blockades up within the next minute! Let's cut off the pedestrians, and get this area blocked off! Now!"

Bullock strolled up, behind Gordon, lighting another cigar in his mouth.

"Tactical squad's on it's way. But, hell, with the traffic on the bridge, I wouldn't bet money on them makin' it before someone in there gets themselves shot."

Gordon sneered. Not at Bullock, more than the people inside. There were so many punks like them in the city over the years that it was hard for Gordon to keep a count. But success was usually all but guaranteed, when he was there to stop them. Now, Gordon and his men were on their own.

"Nice to see you're keeping optimistic, Harvey."

"S'what I'm here for, Commish."

Gordon pulled out his own walkie-talkie, drifting into an agrivated pace.

"Driver? Lopez? It's Gordon. I want you on the Wayne Bridge right this minute for traffic clear-up. The tactical squad needs to make it through immediately. You hear me? That's your number one priority until this mess is history."

Montoya looked back, a bit worried, as Gordon muttered curses under his breath. Ever since... well, events that were obvious to every man and woman on the force, Gordon had become more irritable in his work. His voice boomed a little louder every day. More and more cops were beginning to question their Commissioner's authority. Renee didn't doubt him, but she'd have to be a fool in order to be able to blindly deny that Gordon was on edge.

"That perimeter up yet, Montoya?"

Renne nodded. "Just got confirmation from Vince."

Jim didn't say a word. All he did was stare up at the sky, reminiscing a time when he'd see something looking back at him from the shadows. He was so busy thinking to himself that he didn't even notice when a window from the top floor of the building bursted open, making way for the tip of an armed weapon to jet out.

"Commish! Incoming!"

Gordon instantly shook himself out of it, just in time to spot the weapon, grab Bullock, and pull them both behind the safety of his squad car. It wasn't a second later that bullets riddled the vehicle, as numerous cops scattered. Montoya leaped up from behind a different squad car, pistol drawn.

"RETURN FIRE! RETURN FIRE!"

Gordon's eyes widened. "No, dammit! No! They still have the hostages!"

Montoya looked over, apologetic, as she called her men off. She hadn't been thinking, clearly. But with what this all reminded them off, and the kind of help they had gotten up until a year ago, no one in their right mind was thinking clearly. The gunmen inside had the edge against them, and there was nothing they could do. All hope was lost.

"No more shooting."

Every officer in the area, including Gordon, Bullock, and Montoya, looked up with widened eyes and jaws dropped as an all-too-familiar barritoned growl errupted from the top of a nearby squad car. And despite what they wanted to tell themselves, what they saw was too good to be true. Ontop of the car lied the titanium heels of jet black combat boots, accompanied by a long black cloak, darkened armor, a golden utility belt around the waist, spiked gauntlets, and a horned cowl covering the majority of the features of the face. For the first time in a year, Commissioner James Gordon couldn't believe what he was looking at. Or in this case, who he was looking at.

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/BatmanRPG/The%20Dark%20Knight/dk0048rt2.jpg

"They've given you no options. But I'm here now, and I'm doing this my way."

Spreading his cape, the dark crusader cast a haunting shadow over the entire grounds, before ascending to the skies above. The thugs inside weren't sure what to make of what they had just saw. All that they knew was that what they thought it was couldn't be possible... He was dead. Gordon thought that to himself, too. But he was the only one, as several cops cheered, overcome by emotion. Montoya stared into the sky, shocked.

"Oh my God..."

Gordon grit his teeth. Were these people nuts? "Dammit, why didn't anyone stop that clown?!"

Montoya looked over to him, a bit surprised. "But, sir... that was... wasn't that...?"

"No, it wasn't! You should all know that! Despite all the evidence to the contrary, he's not coming back! That wasn't him!"

Gordon looked to the darkened skies, nearly enraged that someone out to kill themselves would dare try and tarnish the good name of his dearly departed friend. But given who that friend was, it wasn't surprising that many would try. He just didn't expect one to actually make it past their perimeter. That took someone with skill.

But regardless, it just couldn't be him.

"That wasn't Batman!"

Batman, however, begged to differ, as he whipped his cape around and departed into the shadows above, on the rooftop of the condemned factory. He had been observing the scene for close to ten minutes, taking in every detail that he could and seeing which would aid him, and which would cause more difficulty. There were roughly seventeen officers on the scene, counting Commissioner Gordon. At least nine perpertrators inside. Fifteen hostages, the majority being late night contractors looking to renew the property for construction.

And shadows. Plenty of shadows. This ends now.

[Freakjokerxxx]

Scarecrow



Gotham City.
Gotham Toy Factory.


Ornithophobia. The fear of birds.

I've been here to long not to of been discovered. I found this place abandoned when I was on the run from the birds. I should not worry so much. With the bat out of the picture, I have nothing to fear. No phobia for bats. Most look into it.

"Hel...Help m...me....please....rats....there all over me...help..."

The wino I found on the corner of Kane and 52nd is crying for help. The new batch of toxin is working better than I thought it would. A reaction in less than five seconds. It's gotten fats. It's also more potent. This man is seeing rats right now.

Musophobia. The fear of rats.

"Please...help...me..."

"Three young rats with black felt hats, Three young ducks with white straw flats..."

"Sto...stop that..."

"Three young dogs with curling tails, Three young cats with demi-veils..."

"Get them off of...off...now..."

"Went out to walk with two young pigs In satin vests and sorrel wigs..."

"I have a....ackkk...UGHHHH!!!"

"But suddenly it chanced to rain, And so they all went home again."

Well it appears that the poor man has had a heart attack. To much stress.
Stress...no phobia for that either. Most get onto this. The task at hand now is to take this gentleman and place him with the other specimens.


~ Scarecrow drags the body down into the cellar and opens the metal door. An odor hits his nostrils under his mask that almost make him gag. ~

The odor has gotten worse in here. How many are done here now. Ten? Twenty? A hundred? It dosen't matter now. I have the new and improved toxin and I think it's ready for some real testing.

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

My wife is, far and away, the most beautiful woman on the face of the Earth.

Aside from just her figure--which has always been amazing--her spirit is always absolutely bursting with energy, a passion for the life she leads and for the people she affects. Even before I started catching her in the midst of falling off a building on a weekly basis, she was never afraid of danger. She stood up to crooks like Intergang and threats like Lex Luthor while I was still a freelance reporter digging up scoops half a world away. Her writing, that undeniable desire to make the world a better place by telling people the stories that really mattered--well, I honestly fell in love with her before I ever met her.

People always speculate that Superman would wind up with Wonder Woman. As beautiful as Diana may be, it's Lois that'll always be everything to me.

...except for when it comes to breakfast.

It's not her fault--when you spend most of your life as a fearless globe-trotting reporter, you rarely have time for more than some cold cereal and hot coffee. Lord knows that Ma tried to teach her some of her old recipes, but Lois takes to the kitchen like a fish takes to the desert.

This morning, though, breakfast is absolutely exquisite. Fresh orange juice, a short stack of pancakes, and the best steak and eggs I've ever had in my life.

She ordered in.

"Well it's the thought that counts, right?" she says as she notices I've spotted the box in the trash can. "Anyway, I thought it'd be a fitting way to make an occasion out of this, before you go."

I want to comment that last night was an occasion in and of itself--the anniversary of our first flight together--but I've still got a mouthful of steak when she changes the subject.

"So what did Ma and Pa think?"

I swallow my food, then sigh.

"Ma's worried about what might happen to me out there, naturally. I think Pa's a little more worried about what I might do if I find what I'm looking for. I mean, he's never seen a lot of the things I've seen, but--I mean, is he right? Leaving you and Metropolis for who knows how long, to go out and try to bring my cousin back to life. Am I doing the right thing here?"

She looks up from her plate and raises an eyebrow.

"Honey. You're Superman. Do you ever not do the right thing?"

I chuckle, but neither of us think it's funny. Part of her really does believe that, and part of me really wishes she wouldn't.

"Still...there's no telling what might happen while I'm away. I wish I'd gotten hold of Conner, but he's been too busy with the Titans. John Henry will be able to take care of a lot, but if anything major comes along..."

"...the rest of the Justice League will handle it. Don't worry about us, Smallville--Luthor, Brainiac, and Doomsday are all gone, Bizarro's been quiet, Toyman and Prankster are locked up in Stryker's, and Metallo's being held by the SCU."

"And those KRYPTONITE folks?"

"Please. Once they don't have you to yell at, they'll calm down and forget why they were so mad in the first place. It's easy to push whatever stupid agenda you have if you can make people feel like they've been victimized--I mean, come on, did you pay attention to the last election?

"We'll be fine, honey. I promise."

She's always able to put my doubts to rest. Lois may not realize it, but I draw just as much strength from her as I do from the sun itself.

"Chalk it up to cold feet, I guess. I'm going off a pretty thin lead."

"That's why you're an investigative reporter, Smallville. Thin leads are what get us what nobody else can find. If there's anyone on Earth who can do what you're planning, and do it right, it's you."

She puts her arms around me, and kisses me. It's not quite our goodbye yet, but we've both got a long day ahead of us.

"The League's holding a memorial service today. I'll meet up with them, come back to Metropolis to make the announcement, then take off from the Fortress."

"Perry's having you go on 'assignment' to cover the political climate in Pokolistan. The way that place keeps boiling up, it's sure to keep as your cover until you get back. That'll--oh! Jimmy's birthday!"

"Right...er, I guess I'll have to miss it. Maybe send him a gift card--he likes electronics, right?"

She nods absently, then pulls close.

"Come back in one piece, Clark. With Kara or not, just promise me you'll come back."

I look her in the eye, and smile.

"I'll be back, Lois. And I'll be thinking of you until I'm home."

"You'd better," she grins slyly. We kiss goodbye one more time, and then I'm off.

I head to the Hall of Justice, to pay my respects to fallen friends.

And after that, I'll begin the journey to bring one back.

[Karem-Knight]

Ambush Bug arrived to a building in Gotham City, which had already been burnt down, looking on the ground the want to be superhero simply gloated.

"Damn! If only Karem poster sooner."

--------------------------------------------------------------

Okay, first off let me introduce myself; I am the mighty AMBUSH BUG! Okay, maybe not that might, maybe the "annoying" Ambush Bug, the "clumsy" Ambush Bug, the "funny" Ambush Bug. Basically, I was once a super villain till the people in DC Comics decided to make me into a funny wannabe be superhero. At first, I was cool with that; then I discovered what wild adventures I would be taking; and that I was possibly insane. :(

Moving on, I had three mini series with DC, and and a few cameos here and there. Not bad for a throw away villain eh? eh? Okay okay. Still better then nothing, eh? eh?

............

Moving on.....

My first mini series stared with Ambush Bug, and I made several appearances advertising my detective agency. After that failed I had a second mini series where I quit being Ambush Bug. Then I decided to come back, in DC's "Ambush Bug: Year None." which, has aboustley nothing to do with these RPGs, but still check out!

It's a little weird to be ALL text. You know? We can only use three or four images at any post. I'm just so used to being a comic book character, but since I'm at the will of some long haired 15 year old kid; I'll get used to it.

Being here for only about......a week. I've noticed all the sudden changes in the DC RPG Universe now. Keyser Soze as Green Lantern/Hal Jordon? Okay, I can see it; Hal HAS got a body count, but Keyser? He'll crack eventually and dismember and mutilate one innocent person as Jordon. I'm holding bets. Batman dead? Ouch. Wow. I mean, it's not like DC would ever do it would they? Huh? Well, it's not like Superman.....I mean Wonder.....or Flas-, errrr, GL........Aquaman? Nope?

Okay, its' not like DC or Karem would kill me, right?

Right?




Anyone?

[SenseiofCheese]

Tim rolled his eyes.

"I thought Con was meant to be the one with the smouldering eyes," he said dryly. He briefly considered pulling out Rose's chair, but decided that she wouldn't appreciate the gesture and sat himself down. Megan blushed a deeper shade of red.

"It's a joke," he said, raising his hands "Just a joke,"

Zachary Zatara

"Yes, because your family is renowned for it's firm grasp on humor." I added with a wry grin. Megan chuckled softly.

"This is so great, Zach. Your powers are amazing!" she blurts out as she takes in the beauty around her. Mostly me.

I can't really tell, but I think Rose just rolled her eyes. Eye, I mean.

"Oh, it's nothing." I reply with something completely foreign to me: modesty.

"Yeah, Zach, this is really someth--" stupid Power Boy starts but stare at him with fire in my eyes.

"I'm awesome, I know." I feign enthusiasm before turning back to Megan. "So, how long've you had your powers for?"

She shifts uncomfortably. She's only been a real member of the team for a couple of months, so I haven't really had the chance to get to know her. But I do want to. So, so much.

[Catman_prb]

Some weeks ago...

Monk Malone's phone started vibrating in his pocket. He jumped and picked it up, flicking it open and putting it to his ear.

"Malone,"

"Yo kid, it's Frankie,"

"What's up Frankie?"

"We got orders from the big man himself. Tony was the one that ratted us out to the cops. We've got to deal with him,"

"..."

"You still there kid?"

"Tony's our friend, Frankie,"

"He sold us out. He's no one's friend now,"

"I'll meet you at his apartment at three," Monk said, before hanging up the phone. He sat down on his bed, and thought.

[Watchman]

One Year Ago,

"Gentlemen, we have gather here today to embark on a great experiment. One that has been born out of death, the Batman is dead." There was murmurs among the group sitting at the table. "Gotham needs a Batman and we are going to give them one." The man is Dr. Simon Hurt. He has not been seen since.

********
One Month Ago,

This is security footage taken from Arkham Asylum. It has been locked away in Dr. Jeremiah Arkham's office who according to the staff has grown more disturbing over the year. The feel that soon he will be among the patients that he once treated. There exist one more copy of the tape which has fallen into the hands of a lonely security guard named Mitch. It is currently lodged between Sorority Slumberparty 25 and The Good, The Bad and The Ugly. He believes it was the security footage of the cell of Poison Ivy but he hasn't gotten around to watch it yet.

The tape is as follows. It is a black and white shot of a man in his mid forties. He looks very disheveled and looks like he has lost his sanity.

"My name is Dr. Simon Hurt. I've worked for both the military and the Gotham City Police Department. Now I work for something that can only be described as the devil. I've released them. Their target is the fourth man, the Antichrist. He's here to take over Gotham....I'm going to burn it down before he does."

*****
Now,

The Batman lands on the rooftop where the "Commissioner" told him to go. The church was dark and silent. He creped along the roof and silently made his way inside through nearby window. He landed between the pews where he was illuminated by the moonlight sneaking in. A voice that seemed to erupt from everywhere.

"Finally, you made it." It didn't sound like Tut or Egghead. "Our cages have been open. At 7:07 last night the bat signal lit up in my brain." There was a loud rambling. One of the columns begun to fall. He narrowly rolled out of the way. "Branca. Take him." A giant figure lurched over him, breathing heavily.

"SMASH!" Two giant fist hurled toward the ground. A quick dodge and he was able to put a bullet in the monster's shoulder. It stumbled back into the moonlight. The man was a giant, obviously enhanced by Venom. He wore some sort of bastardized Batman mask. "RARGGGGGGG!" It made another charge at him. He stood his ground firing a few more rounds at the beast before it fell. It was still breathing.

"Dr. Hurt promised us but you ruin it. You ruined everything!" Red eyes of hellfire pierced the darkness. A burst of fire shot out of the gun illuminating the church. He was wearing the Batman costume but his mouth was covered up and his two eyes were red. "The end is nigh, Batman. The apocalypse will soon be here and you as its harbinger. They want Gotham but we won't let them take it." Another shot came from the Batman's gun. He felt a heavy impact on his chest. The body armor absorbed most of it. Another shot was heard this one came from behind.

"Nice shot, Mueller." A third Batman appeared from the shadows. His costume looked the most normal but was dirty and ragged. The "real" Batman placed his hand at his side and brought it back up. Blood. He fell to the ground. He was starting to lose consciousness. He could see them. His parents. His mother and father lying next to him. His mother touch the side of his face.

"Don't be scared. Everything is going to be alright."

"Tie him up!" The leader shouted. His head begun to spin. His memories were crawling back out.

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/2802-bat-mite_400.jpg

[SuperFerret]

As the Martian indicates the bed, I just stand there. "There's no need for all that." My ring brings up a life-sized scan of my injury. "I've had worse."

I look around and listen, but hear no one else. "Where is everybody? Are you the only one on duty?"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif"Hello, J'onn. Hello, Sinestro. I trust I am not too late? Where are the others?"

Arthur interrupts me before I can respond to Sinestro. "Apparently I am not." I reply to Sinestro before turning to greet Aquaman.

"You are not too late, old friend, in fact, you are one of the first to arrive."

[wiegeabo]

Arthur interrupts me before I can respond to Sinestro. "Apparently I am not." I reply to Sinestro before turning to greet Aquaman.

"You are not too late, old friend, in fact, you are one of the first to arrive."

"Arrive?" I'm confused for a few seconds, and then it hits me. "It's today? It...completely slipped my mind."

I sit down on the edge of the bed I had just told the Manhunter I didn't need. Where did the all the time go. I've done so much, but there is still so much left I need to do. And, I don't know how much time there will be to do it all.

The Martian starts working on my shoulder, but I barely feel it as I try to focus on the matter at hand. "So who's attending?"

[MaskedManJRK]

HUSH

My breath slows a bit, and my chest seems to relax ever so slightly. As I feel the blood begining to drip from my wounds, I feel a weird sensation come over my body. As he holds the blood scalpal above my face, his head inches from mine, a smile comes across my face. I see his face, how serious and insane he looks right now. I can't resist.
"Hahahahaha." I laugh, scoffing at him. "Still upset about my double crossing you, aren't you, Tommy?" I ask him, emphasing his name, making it an insult. He scowls at me as I mock him, his anger rising as his mind begins to go crazy.

I pull at my restraints, jerking my arms quickly, hoping to break free. I feel pain in my joints as I pull, giving it my all. As I try, I soon realize it is futile. He has me strapped down tight. I'm trapped.

Quickly, my mind begins to formulate ideas, escapes. My guns are gone; dropped when he ambushed me. As I look around the room, my eyes search for something, anything I can use. As they look around and scope the area, I keep coming back to Hush's face. I can see him steaming, his body filled with anger, his soul screaming for revenge. He plans to kill me tonight. I know it.

I stare at him, looking at the gauze wrapped loosely around his face. It's not neat like before. Not tight, not careful. No, it's all shoddy. Slapstick, done in a hurry. It appears he has better things to do than worry about an appearance.

Even behind his mummy-like mask, I can still see his expression. He's fuming. In my experiance, the angrier a man gets, the more he'll be likely to draw out his revenge. If I can keep him furious, I might be able to by some time. I don't know what I'm stalling for, but it's worth a shot. I've got a chance. 50/50.

"You know, Tommy," I start, stretching my body as I try to loosen my restraints. "Look at me. I'm hideous. Half of me is ugly, and deformed. But, I show it. Now, look at you." I say to him with a deep voice, focusing in on his eyes. "You wear gauze around your face to hide yourself. You demean me as the scum, Tommy, but really? You're the one who doesn't have the stones to show who he really is." As he growls in anger, I keep my cool and stay in control.

"This city is mine, Elliot. Because I'm not afraid to show my face. I'm not scared to hide what I am."

I looked into his eyes as he pitifully insulted me, and after he finished, I laughed--the look in his eyes tells me that's not entirely what he expected.

"Valient effort, Harvey. Is that the old 'piss off the bad guy to make a perfect getaway' trick? Not going to work, friend. I'm not your standard Arkham reject, Harv--surely you would know that? I mean, sure I monologue, but, what can I say?"

I made another swiping cut with the scalpel--down his cheek, landed right on one of his molars. Harvey clenched his mouth shut but it only muffled the scream. I closed my eyes and listened to the sound for a moment before continuing.

"As for my face...I am not afraid of showing it, Harvey. Just...not yet." I thought to later, when I would finish my surgery. "It's not done yet, and it'll be the perfect end to the final part of my plan--don't worry, Harv, I'll let you live, strapped on this gurney, until then. Then--and only then--will you see my face; and when you do...you'll wish you had never seen it."

[Blacklight]

http://comicmastersonline.com/shop/images/blue%20beetle%20logo.jpg

The year is 2023. A cold, dark time in earth's history. What was once a beautiful landscape, now has become a ravaged warzone. A wasteland that is almost completely inhabitable for what little of the once-booming population is left. The once-bright yellow sun on the verge of death, permanently dimmed to the point where daytime resembles that of an eternal eclipse, and the warmth it use to bring comes only for a brief period, like the snow of winter. Superheroes that were once in abundance are now scarcely limited to only a few, and they have banded together to fight the oppression of the empire that has called itself the Order, and annexed Earth into it's collection.

Not much is known of the Order, but they are said to be an ancient alien race, and their invasion began with the defeat of the Guardians of the Universe and their Green Lantern Corps. The catalyst that set their plan in motion. After which, with no Guardians to defend it, they set their sights on the unsuspecting planet Earth. Metropolis was the first city to fall victim. Their attack was brutal, and in it's initial battle with the heroes of Earth resulted in hundreds of their deaths, with only the strongest, smartest and luckiest of the heroes surviving, regrouping underground. Staying secluded for many years to plan their counterattack, while the planet was seized during their abscence.

The remaining heroes have since formed a group that had been named the Justice Resistance to usurp control from the Order in one successful attack against their leader, and the key to their coup being successful was to initiate their plan to bring back the one hero that was able to defeat the Order once before his death in the War of Metropolis. Jaime Reyes. The third Blue Beetle.

So the Justice Resistance had constructed a time machine in order to find the hero in his youth to discover the secret to defeating them, but little do they all know, something went wrong in the retrieval...


Metropolis, 15 years from now...


The portal soon re-opened infront of the three of us, and we all stepped out of it as it closed up behind us. We were on a rooftop, and the sky was dark. Like it was just setting. But then I looked as the two men who brought me here looked down at the city in dissapointment. I could even see the sadness in their eyes. Whatever place this is, it must've been really important to them.

"Uhh... Where are we?" I asked them, afraid to look down at it.

"Metropolis."

"2023 A.D."

Then I finally approacehed the edge of the rooftop and looked down at the city below.

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/metropolis.jpg

Oh my god...

"What happened?"

"The Order happened..."

The Order? What the hell is he talking about? God the future is so frustrating...

"We'll explain the rest later, Jaime. For now, we have to get you back to our base."

"Base? What base? Why are we going there?"

"Because, kid. It's time to introduce you to the League..."



* * *

[trustyside-kick]

"Arrive?" I'm confused for a few seconds, and then it hits me. "It's today? It...completely slipped my mind."

I sit down on the edge of the bed I had just told the Manhunter I didn't need. Where did the all the time go. I've done so much, but there is still so much left I need to do. And, I don't know how much time there will be to do it all.

The Martian starts working on my shoulder, but I barely feel it as I try to focus on the matter at hand. "So who's attending?"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

"I'd suppose everyone."

Orin sort of stumbles, falling on a knee, as he takes hold of himself. His right hand placed over his forehead, he gestures to J'onn and Sinestro with his left that he doesn't need any help. He shakes his head for a moment, and stands back onto his own two feet.

"I'm sorry. I've just--"

Another image flashes before Orin's conscious mind.

"...haven't been myself lately. Would you two excuse me? I think I need to take a quick dip in the pool. If you could summon me when the others have arrived, it would be greatly appreciated."

Orin doesn't even give them time to reply a 'yes' or 'no' to his request. He just turns to the doorway, and walks down the hall. He finds his pace slow and he grabs hold of the hallway, using it to hold him up as he leans with his right arm. He needs some sleep. Perhaps in the cooling waters of the pool room, he can find a soothing nap.

[wiegeabo]

"LOOK OUT!"

"Wha-?!" I don't get my thought out as the world seems to explode. The force of the blast throws me back through the containment doors I just opened. I slam into the wall hard, but land in a starting position, ready to rush into action. My clothes smoke, as does the rest of the room, but my cuts and scrapes are already healing.

"It's ok! Everything's ok now!" Alan shouts as the smoke clears. "You ok Jay?"


I stand up . "Yeah, I'll be fine. What the heck hap-?"

"Sorry, sorry. I didn't mean-I mean, it was an accident. It got away from me. Dammit!" Our new recruit punches his open hand in frustration.

"It's ok Damage. No real harm done. That's why we built the training room the way we did. To take everything we can dish out."

I dust myself off and walk into the room. "Can someone tell me what happened?"

"It's all my fault!" Damage says, exasperated.

"It's no one's fault, Damage. It was an accident. I was helping Damage practice his control, Jay. We were seeing how much he could push himself. The energy got away from him-"

"Yeah," Damage says, glumly.

Alan just ignores it. "-and I couldn't contain it fast enough."

I put my hand on our new recruits shoulder. "It's ok, son. No one was hurt. And if it's anyone's fault, it's mine. I should know better than open the doors when someone's training inside." It doesn't seem to cheer him up much. "Looks like I'll need to repaint the other room," I say, jokingly.

"No, I'll do it."

"It wasn't your fault."

"It's ok Alan. If Damage wants to help me, he can. We keep a bunch of stuff down in the basement for just these situations. Why don't you go down and find what we need."

"Ok, Flash," Damage says, slightly more chipper now. He quickly walks out of the room. Alan sighs and whips himself a chair to sit in.

"How are the recruits doing, Alan."

"Better than I expected."

"Doesn't mean it's easy, though. Does it."

Alan chuckles. "No, it does not. ...Makes me wonder how Ted did it all those years."

A sad look comes over Alan's face. Probably the same one I'm now wearing. "It was one of the things he did best. Guess it's my turn this week."

"Heh, yep." Alan stands back up and smiles, putting his hand on my shoulder as he walks away. "Good luck with that."

"Thanks a lot."

[Keyser Soze]

"Ah. The old, familiar places."

It is easy to disappear in the sewers of Gotham City. The complex network of tunnels and chambers and hidden nooks-and-crannies formed a vast underground city at least the size of the Gotham up on the surface, if not bigger. It was easy to get lost down there, or, indeed, to lose yourself. Every year, more and more of Gotham's citizens did just that, with the homeless and the desperate slipping through the cracks and finding their new home down amidst the filth and the grime and the darkness.

"We've had our fair share of battles down here before, haven't we... Batman?"

The Joker had chosen to lose himself too. He'd been living down in the sewers for the past year, in hiding from the world that feared him and the heroes that hunted him. That might have baffled people, going into seclusion in the aftermath of his greatest victory: killing Batman. By all accounts, he would have been expected to be out celebrating. But, as it so happens, The Joker has very little to celebrate these days.

He had little reason to emerge from his self-imposed exile, until he caught wind of a certain piece of news through the grapevine. Batman was back. And The Joker had hunted him down. And now Batman was tied to a chair, The Joker standing before him.

"And because we've been through this song and dance so many times, I know what happens now. Now's the part where you break free, knock me out with a good ol' left hook, and haul me back to Arkham. Come on, Batman. I'm ready for it. I've been on the loose far too long."

But Batman merely started sobbing. The Joker tilted his head in confusion.

"Puh-puh-puhleaze..."

The Joker silenced him with a fierce backhand slap.

"No, no, no! That's not right at all! Batman would never... beg and cry. No, right now you're supposed to look me right in the eye and show no fear. That's what Batman does! I mean... you are Batman, right?"

Circling around the chair, The Joker inspected his foe. Batman's costume looked cheap, probably store-bought. Already, his tights were ripped and tattered. Not so much cutting-edge armor as standard hoisery.

"After all, why would you dress up like him, if you weren't really Batman? Huh?"

The Joker leaned forward, staring grimly into Batman's terrified eyes for several seconds. Then, he flashed a yellow-toothed grin and, with a facial tic, changed the subject completely.

"Wanna hear a joke? What's worse than biting into an apple and finding a worm inside?"

The Joker skipped around behind Batman, looking around at their filthy surroundings.

"P-please let me go..."

"C'mon, dummy, I'm telling a joke. What's worse than biting into an apple and finding a worm inside?"

Batman let out a low moan of complete despair.

"I...I don't know..."

In one sudden movement, The Joker lunged forward and thrust his face right into Batman's, screaming into his ear.

"BEING RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAPED! HA! HA HA!"

The HAs were not an exclamation of laughter. They were angry, savage, like a dog's bark. Spittle flecked from The Joker's mouth, and his eyes burned with hatred. And then after another twitch, he was all smiles once more.

"Oh. Oh! I know what you're doing, Batman, my old friend and worthy foe! You're letting me get my defenses down! Then, when I least expect it, you strike! I know how this works, when I go to take off your mask..."

His hand gripped onto one of the ears on Batman's cowl.

"...you break free..."

He began pulling the mask off of Batman's face.

"...and stop me."

The Joker now held the cowl in his hands. Batman was in fact just a boy. Not a day over 18. Since his mask lacked any white lenses, he'd painted black circles around his eyes, and unmasked, the kid looked somewhat like a panda. Dropping the cowl, The Joker glared distastefully at this blond-haired, panda-eyed, sobbing boy.

"You're not the real Batman, are you?"

Unable to formulate a coherent vocal response, the kid just shakes his head.

"No. Of course not. Batman is the greatest man I've ever known. How dare you presume to think you can be him?"

"I... I was just trying to..."

"Shut up. You have no concept of the risks Batman willingly confronted, the amount of times he looked death in the eye. Including the last time. See, I killed Batman. I killed the last person worth killing. And now all I have left... is worthless poseurs like yourself. You want to be like Batman? You can die like Batman."

The tears streamed from the kid's eyes, making his facepaint run in black lines down his cheeks.

"NO! PLEASE NO! I....I'M SORRY! PLEASE LET ME GO!"

Ignoring his pleas, The Joker took his gun out from his waistband.

"This is a great little gun, y'know. Very clever. I press the trigger, and a little BANG flag comes out, then I press it again and fires the flag like an arrow. Very clever, very sophisticated..."

Breaking off suddenly, he pistol-whipped the boy across the face with such ferocity, that it knocked the chair off the ground. As the boy, tied to the chair, toppled onto his side, The Joker was on top of him. Gripping onto the shaft of the gun, he brought the barrel of the gun crashing down onto the boy's face, shattering his nose. Tossing the gun aside, he continued pounding into the boy's face with both fists, feeling flesh rip and cheekbones crumble.

"You're not Batman! YOU'RE NOT BATMAN!"

Scrambling to his feet, The Joker verved around, and began laying into the kid with kicks to the ribs and head. And then he began stamping on the boy's head until his skull caved in like a watermelon. Panting with exhaustion, The Joker spat a thick wad of phlegm onto the bludgeoned corpse.

"Now look at you!"

Giving the body one last kick, The Joker composed himself and walked away from the scene. His period of exile was coming to an end. It seems like he had found himself something interesting to do. Batman was dead and gone. And now some young punk was going to disgrace his memory by impersonating him, by taking on the mantle of Batman.

And if what he'd heard was right, he wasn't the only one.

"I'll find them, Brucie" The Joker muttered to himself, deadly serious, "I'll find them, and I'll kill them. Every last one of them."

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

I take my time flying from Metropolis to the Hall--nearly a full minute. It lets soak in the sights one more time before I go.

As I cross over into the Southern Hemisphere, I see Diana's invisible jet on the horizon, and bank towards it. My hearing tells me other Leaguers are on the way as well. It'll be good to see everyone there, even if it's not under better circumstances.

"Haven't heard much from you lately, Diana," I say over the JLA communicator.

"Oh, hello Kal. I've been settling a lot of affairs in Themyscira--you wouldn't believe how complicated things can get there. How's your city?"

"Nothing particularly bad. A group of anti-alien protesters making noise, but other than that it's just...quiet."

As odd as it sounds, it's true. After Luthor went down, most of the other villains in Metropolis just kind of stopped bothering. Sryker's hasn't had a peep in months, and a lot of the bigger guns have been off the radar altogether. I guess I never realized the sheer scope of Lex's influence, even on the people who hated his guts.

"So, how do you think the turn-out will be?"

"Depends on how many of us aren't taking care of something. You're here, so I imagine things are quiet enough for most of us to make it."

I begin to decrease speed when the Hall comes into view.

"Well, here we are. I'll see you on the ground, Diana."

I touch down a moment later, and enter the Hall. J'onn and Sinestro are in the main corridor, and I catch sight of Arthur when I x-ray the surrounding rooms.

"Hope I'm not too late. How's everyone been?"

[SuperFerret]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

I take my time flying from Metropolis to the Hall--nearly a full minute. It lets soak in the sights one more time before I go.

As I cross over into the Southern Hemisphere, I see Diana's invisible jet on the horizon, and bank towards it. My hearing tells me other Leaguers are on the way as well. It'll be good to see everyone there, even if it's not under better circumstances.

"Haven't heard much from you lately, Diana," I say over the JLA communicator.

"Oh, hello Kal. I've been settling a lot of affairs in Themyscira--you wouldn't believe how complicated things can get there. How's your city?"

"Nothing particularly bad. A group of anti-alien protesters making noise, but other than that it's just...quiet."

As odd as it sounds, it's true. After Luthor went down, most of the other villains in Metropolis just kind of stopped bothering. Sryker's hasn't had a peep in months, and a lot of the bigger guns have been off the radar altogether. I guess I never realized the sheer scope of Lex's influence, even on the people who hated his guts.

"So, how do you think the turn-out will be?"

"Depends on how many of us aren't taking care of something. You're here, so I imagine things are quiet enough for most of us to make it."

I begin to decrease speed when the Hall comes into view.

"Well, here we are. I'll see you on the ground, Diana."

I touch down a moment later, and enter the Hall. J'onn and Sinestro are in the main corridor, and I catch sight of Arthur when I x-ray the surrounding rooms.

"Hope I'm not too late. How's everyone been?"


I look up and nod a greeting to Superman, while finishing programming one of the medical robots to do the appropriate procedures on Sinestro's wounded shoulder.

"You should be fine, Sinestro. You know the drill by now, just let the machines do their work and your shoulder will be as good as new soon."

I leave him to take his treatment and make my way to Superman, shaking his hand. "I've been better, Kal, but I'm sure the memory of this occasion weighs on all of us." I say somewhat grimly, "How have you been? How is Lois?"

[Andy C.]

I leave him to take his treatment and make my way to Superman, shaking his hand. "I've been better, Kal, but I'm sure the memory of this occasion weighs on all of us." I say somewhat grimly, "How have you been? How is Lois?"

"Lois is doing great for herself--she's been offered all sorts of book deals about her captivity, but she wants to focus more on her work at the Planet rather than go for cheap publicity. Besides, her reporting on the reconstruction efforts got her nominated for another Pulitzer."

It doesn't take his psychic abilities for J'onn to see that my small talk is just stalling. I've been informed by several reliable sources that I have the worst 'poker-face' of anyone in the League.

"As for myself, well...I don't know. I've been going back and forth for a while now on a tough decision. I've made up my mind about what I'm going to do, but I think it can wait until the memorial here is over."

[trustyside-kick]

EDIT: Damn Hype.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

The settings for the pool room was always as Orin pre-set it to. Emitting from the speakers is the sound of a soothing wind on a beach, as though sea gulls were flying low in the sky, and the waves smashing up against the rocks and shore. Of course, such features in the pool room was only one of the many technologies available throughout the Hall of Justice.

With these settings, it would always put Orin in the calmest of moods. Normally, after a JLA mission there was no question as to whether or not Aquaman would go to the pool room right away. Sure, he could take a swim just outside the base, but the water was cold, and he often wasn't looking for a chilling swim. With the sound features, as well as temperature control, Orin could picture himself swimming somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean, or in the Indian Ocean.

But just as before, when he found himself in a most comfortable of settings, not more than a few minutes after closing his eyes and going into a state of sleep, his peace was interrupted. Shortly after falling a sleep, a vision he had seen prior to his coming to the Hall of Justice, loops back and forth; each time more potent in its vivid picture and sound.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/orinbaddream3.jpg

"No..."

He even starts to talk in his sleep as he goes through the nightmare. Repeating the same 'no' over and over again. The more he seems to try to block the vision out of his mind, the worse it gets. Still, he continues to whisper out a 'no' even when there is no one he is talking to.

"...no..."


"As for myself, well...I don't know. I've been going back and forth for a while now on a tough decision. I've made up my mind about what I'm going to do, but I think it can wait until the memorial here is over."

And then, he loses it. His small, soft, cries, emit a telepathic cry as well, audible for anyone within the Hall of Justice.

~...NOOO!!~

He opens his eyes, and sits up from his position in the pool. Studying his surrounding areas, he remembers just exactly where he is. He's in the pool room of the Hall of Justice. Nothing is wrong. He's safe. What he saw was nothing more than a vision.

...He didn't kill Orm.

[SuperFerret]

"Lois is doing great for herself--she's been offered all sorts of book deals about her captivity, but she wants to focus more on her work at the Planet rather than go for cheap publicity. Besides, her reporting on the reconstruction efforts got her nominated for another Pulitzer."

I listen quietly to Clark talk about his wife, smiling at the hints of extreme happiness in his voice, he's still elated to have her back. But happiness isn't the only thing that I detect, he's conflicted, and talking a tiny bit too fast. He's stalling, somethings up.

"As for myself, well...I don't know. I've been going back and forth for a while now on a tough decision. I've made up my mind about what I'm going to do, but I think it can wait until the memorial here is over."

"Well I am sure that you've made the right decision, Clark. You always do."

I'm about to relate my recent problems to him when a ripple of emotions, mostly fear, anger, confusion and exhaustion, hits my mind. I noticably flinch a second before the telepathic cry goes out.

~...NOOO!!~

"Orin.." I whisper, already flying towards the pool room, not needing to look behind me to know that Superman is right behind me.

[Johnny Blaze]

"So, what's in Portsmouth City?"

"Unfinished business", stated McCulloch gruffly as he pulled his mask tight over his head.

Evan stood in his room in the Rogue's base of operations, the Weather Wizard standing just inside his doorway.

"Just watch yer ass."

McCulloch looked up to see Cold walk past Mardon and into the room.

"Aye, don't hav't ta worry 'bout that", Evan commented as he holstered his mirror guns.

"If you need some backup, we'll be there."

"Appreciate th' thought, but this is somethin' I'm needin' ta do alone."

McCulloch turned and walked towards the large mirror that stood on the back wall of the room.

"Ta-ta, 'gents. Be seein' ya", Mirror Master smirked with a mock salute before disappearing down the rabbit hole...

--------------------

The dark clouds blotted out the sun, casting a rainy shadow over Portsmouth City.
McCulloch ran his fingers through his red hair as he walked through the door into the small clinic.
The doctor's office was fairly busy with at least a half-dozen patient waiting to be seen.
Evan paid them no heed as he strode to the receptionist.

"Hullo there, miss", he smiled.
"Perhaps ya can help me."

"What's the nature of your injury?"

"Ye misunderstand me, luv. I'm not here 'cause I'm hurt. I'm lookin' fer a friend of mine", McCulloch said leaning in towards the lady putting on a charming smirk.
"His name's Pieter. Pieter Cross."

[Eddie Brock]

http://www.adiumxtras.com/images/thumbs/batman_beyond_1_15136_5654_thumb.png

I knock on the door only once. Taking a step back into the cruddy apartment hallway, I crouch forward in a ready stance. I can hear Putin's footsteps as he approaches the door. Timing is key. The second that the footsteps halt, I kick the door as hard as I can. The rusty hinges give way, and the door comes tumbling downward onto Putin's body. I instantly leap on top of the door and push down. Putin coughs as the air in his lungs escapes him.

"I want the Chechen," I growl menacingly.

Breathing heavily, Putin replies, "And I want a f***in' pony. Tough luck, huh?" He tries to spit, but his mouth is too dry. This one is going to take some work. I almost prefer it that way.

"You're going to deliver him to me," I explain calmly, not missing a beat. If you want to instill fear in others, you must train yourself to be devoid of all emotion. The harder you are to read, the more nervous guys become when they're playing hard-to-get. "He's holding another dogfighting tournament this weekend. Give me a location."

"And what - *ack* - makes you think I know anything about that?" Putin groans. He attempts a sneer, but the weight of the door - and my body - causes him to grimace in discomfort.

"You're the Chechen's right-hand man."

Putin laughs, but it sounds more like sharp inhalations than anything else. His breathing is becoming more strained. "Then, why would I give him up for you?"

Moving quickly, I leap down and push the door aside. I grab Putin before he can react, lifting him off the ground. I've grown surprisingly strong for my appearance. Putin is visibly surprised. "Your sister," I snarl.

"W-what about her?" he asks nervously. The "tough guy" attitude is fading.

"You don't talk, and she goes back to Russia," I explain sinisterly. I even allow myself to smirk so he can see my sadism. Putin is speechless. "Time to choose, Piotr. The Chechen or Vera?"

Suddenly, Putin's demeanor shifts completely. "Who's Vera?" Confusion and suspicion riddle his tone.

I growl. Renee's going to pay for this. Without responding, I slam Putin into the nearest wall before tossing him over his couch. He begins to laugh defiantly.

"You don't know where my sister is at all, do you? Hah! You don't even know her n--"

I judo chop him sharply in the larynx, and he begins gasping desperately for air.

"There's more than one way of making you talk," I announce ominously. I plant my heel in his sternum as he continues to cough violently. "I'm afraid the next method requires a considerable amount of pain for you."

Putin looks up at me through teary eyes.

"Your choice."

[Saved]

edit

[Saved]

Zachary Zatara


"Yes, because your family is renowned for it's firm grasp on humor." I added with a wry grin. Megan chuckled softly.

"This is so great, Zach. Your powers are amazing!" she blurts out as she takes in the beauty around her. Mostly me.

I can't really tell, but I think Rose just rolled her eyes. Eye, I mean.

"Oh, it's nothing." I reply with something completely foreign to me: modesty.

"Yeah, Zach, this is really someth--" stupid Power Boy starts but stare at him with fire in my eyes.

"I'm awesome, I know." I feign enthusiasm before turning back to Megan. "So, how long've you had your powers for?"

She shifts uncomfortably. She's only been a real member of the team for a couple of months, so I haven't really had the chance to get to know her. But I do want to. So, so much.

Rose stares at the new girl as she smiles, slightly shy and embarrassed by Zach's words. Most women are like that around the young magician. Something Rose finds utterly irritating. As the girl begins to go on about her history, Rose fades out of the conversation and rests back in her chair. Her mind reflects back on the battle, back to the moment she collapsed with a sickness.

What the hell happened out there? She asks herself. Dammit, Rose, you're the best you can be at this point. Why are you making sloppy mistakes like that? Pain is weakness, a state of mind. It's easily forgotten or ignored. Next time you feel pain, you suck it up. Rose growls beneath her breath as she reprimands herself mentally, tearing herself apart like a drill instructor to a private.

Suddenly, Rose fades back into the conversation, coming in halfway through Megan's story. "So when I woke up the next day, I had...these abilities. You know, this strange gift." She giggles slightly, and smiles with a pleasent demeanor. "When I could actually control these abilities the first thing I wanted to do was help people." She rubs her shoulder nervously, and breathes in a petite breath as she tries to relax. "It's not easy sometimes. I mean, I'm still new to the whole 'hero', thing. But...I want to make a difference and help people. It's difficult to guage the extent of my powers, but...I know I'll learn. I know I can do great things."

Rose stares at Megan with a strange grin. She lets out a heavy, sardonic, sigh, and she leans back in her chair. "Difficult, huh?" She asks the young teen with a jaunting smirk. "Difficult isn't trying to cope with your powers, girl. It's coping without them." Rose sneers slightly in aggravation, her mind in a foul place, her attitude angry. Noticing her current mindset, Rose shakes her head and pushes out the chair to the table. She rises from the chair, and turns her back on the team. "I need some air," she says as she walks toward the exit.

[Eddie Brock]

http://www.comicbloc.com/forums/images/avatars/comics/titans_mcKone_bw_superBoy.gif

Rose stares at the new girl as she smiles, slightly shy and embarrassed by Zach's words. Most women are like that around the young magician. Something Rose finds utterly irritating. As the girl begins to go on about her history, Rose fades out of the conversation and rests back in her chair. Her mind reflects back on the battle, back to the moment she collapsed with a sickness.

What the hell happened out there? She asks herself. Dammit, Rose, you're the best you can be at this point. Why are you making sloppy mistakes like that? Pain is weakness, a state of mind. It's easily forgotten or ignored. Next time you feel pain, you suck it up. Rose growls beneath her breath as she reprimands herself mentally, tearing herself apart like a drill instructor to a private.

Suddenly, Rose fades back into the conversation, coming in halfway through Megan's story. "So when I woke up the next day, I had...these abilities. You know, this strange gift." She giggles slightly, and smiles with a pleasent demeanor. "When I could actually control these abilities the first thing I wanted to do was help people." She rubs her shoulder nervously, and breathes in a petite breath as she tries to relax. "It's not easy sometimes. I mean, I'm still new to the whole 'hero', thing. But...I want to make a difference and help people. It's difficult to guage the extent of my powers, but...I know I'll learn. I know I can do great things."

Rose stares at Megan with a strange grin. She lets out a heavy, sardonic, sigh, and she leans back in her chair. "Difficult, huh?" She asks the young teen with a jaunting smirk. "Difficult isn't trying to cope with your powers, girl. It's coping without them." Rose sneers slightly in aggravation, her mind in a foul place, her attitude angry. Noticing her current mindset, Rose shakes her head and pushes out the chair to the table. She rises from the chair, and turns her back on the team. "I need some air," she says as she walks toward the exit.
"Well, she's certainly a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day," Powerboy jokes.

Smiling weakly, I shrug. "Rose...well, she's...I don't know," I explain with a sigh. "It seems like the only one of us who ever gets through to her is you, Tim."

Tim looks genuinely concerned. Lately, I've been noticing the bond between Tim and Rose grow. I'm not sure how I feel about it. Part of me insists that it's a good thing. Maybe Tim can get through to Rose. Maybe she needs someone like him to talk to. On the other hand, I can't help but worry that - on some level - Rose may be dragging Tim down. They both need someone to lean on, but neither of them can be that person for the other.

Shaking his head, Powerboy just dismisses the whole situation. "So! I'm having the veal parmigiana. How 'bout you?"

I find myself wondering how Powerboy can just be...the way he is, sometimes. It often seems as though nothing really matters to him. It's admirable - yet worrisome. Lightheartedness is one thing, but it's a whole different thing when you can't take anything seriously.

"I, uh..." I watch Rose as she storms off. I barely even process Powerboy's question. "I don't know yet."

[Catman_prb]

http://www.comicbloc.com/forums/images/avatars/comics/titans_mcKone_bw_superBoy.gif



"Well, she's certainly a ray of sunshine on a cloudy day," Powerboy jokes.

Smiling weakly, I shrug. "Rose...well, she's...I don't know," I explain with a sigh. "It seems like the only one of us who ever gets through to her is you, Tim."

"Yeah well...she likes all of us she's just...I dunno, proud or something," Tim said, more to himself than to anyone else.

Or maybe she's a stuck up *****.
Maybe. Doesn't mean I'm giving up on her.
What is she? A school project?

He flashed a smile at Megan "Don't let her get you down, you just need to impress her. Or save her life. Or both,"

"So! I'm having the veal parmigiana. How 'bout you?"

Tim shot Powerboy a withering glare. He hadn't yet decided about this new addition to the team. Someone with no obvious weaknesses made him wary. And comments like that didn't help either.

"I, uh..." Connor says "I don't know yet."

"I suggest the lasagne,"Tim said, putting his napkin down and standing up.

"I'll be right back," he said, walking after Rose. He followed her out of the restaurant onto the street outside.

"Hey," he said as he got closer "What's up?"

[wiegeabo]

The Manhunter places a machine near my shoulder. It scans it for a moment, then a set of clamps extend out. They gently hold my shoulder in place, immobilizing it. I endeavor to remain still. I know this would be easier laying down, but I don't like the thought of it. I'd feel like I was...week.

A small metal nozzle extends, pressing against my costume, and painlessly injecting painkillers through the fabric and my skin with a hiss. Suddenly my shoulder goes numb and I sigh with relief. Small microneedles enter through my skin and start knitting my injured tissue back together.

And then Aquaman shouts.

"Wha-?!" I almost stand, but the device buzzes loudly, reminding me not to move. So, instead, I create a golden image of myself, and have him fly with the Manhunter, transmitting everything it 'sees' and 'hears' back to my ring.

We arrive and 'I' land, ready to fight. "What's going on?!"

[Shlee]

Gotham City
Present

The city without fear. I smile to myself bitterly, shaking my head as I stand on the rooftop. 'More like the city that never sleeps. Bruce, however you did it... kudos to you.'

Hands on my hips, I scan the surrounding buildings. I'm in what could be considered the "seedier" part of town, though with the way Gotham is right now, I don't know that there's a way to make distinctions between seedy and not. I think to myself I might do more harm than good being out under the moonlight; a seven-foot tall woman in scale armor isn't exactly "subtle". But I'd rather strike fear into the hearts of these petty criminals than play hide-and-seek.


"C'mon, Vinny, the boss is gonna be angry if we're late!" A harsh whisper in the alley below me. From the loud shuffling sounds of their footsteps, I can tell their inexperienced criminals; thinking they're being stealthy and quite, but making more noise than the rat I heard squeaking down the street earlier.

"Okay, okay, Joe, gerroff me!" The bigger of the two thugs lifts his arm, shaking his smaller friend off. They slip into the building across the alley from me, looking around before quietly shutting the door.

'Time to crash a party, Barda,' I think to myself before jumping lightly off the roof.


New York, New York
11 months ago

"You really going to go, Barda?" Scott asks. I can't help but look down at him as he wraps his arms around my waist. He's tall, but not quite as tall as me.

"Yes, Scott. I have to do what's right; my blood boils for this kind of thing, you know that." I smile lovingly at my husband and he reaches to kiss my cheek, his fingers tangling in my hair. "And you're really going to go on tour again?"

He breaks away finally, turning back to his half-full suitcase on the bed. "I've got to have something to occupy my mind and keep from worrying about you. I know you can handle yourself, Barda... But I worry." He stares silently at his suitcase while I sit down on the bed, folding my hands in my lap.

"The invitation was for both of us, Scott," I say pleadingly, looking up into his face. He flushes and turns the other way, avoiding my gaze. I let out a soft sigh and stand again, crossing to the door. "I love you, Scott. And I understand. I'll just be a phone call away."

I have my things up at Justice League headquarters; they're all nice enough to lend me one of the rooms while Scott is off on tour and I'm on official business. I hate to leave Scott angry, but business calls. I flip on my communicator and speak quietly, already suited up and slipping out of my house.

"Oracle, it's Barda-" I start.

"Barda. Gotham City. 5th and Broadway. You'll be debriefed when you get there."


Gotham City
Present

So here I am, standing on the rooftop of some mediocre crime boss' hideout, tapping my foot as I wait for the right moment to strike. I've been watching these guys for a while, trying to stay discreet and low-key. Because, you know, that's so easy for me.

A few minutes go by. I listen to the alley, but no one else comes; those two clowns must have been the last to join the meeting. Now's my time to strike.

I blast through the roof with my mega-rod and land, cat-like, in the midst of these D-class crooks. "Sorry boys, party's over." So cliché. No time for redos now though.

I couldn't be held responsible for the pieces of ceiling that landed on some of the guys, pinning them to the ground. At least it skewed the odds a bit in my favor, not that I was hurting in that department.

Rata-tat-atat-atat-atat!

The bullets do absolutely nothing. I'm pretty sure I'm a scary sight, walking through the barrage and towering over these disgusting humans. Their faces go white; that's always a good feeling, knowing you're striking fear in someone's heart.

The clean-up is easy. They're bound and gagged in the middle of the room, even the injured guys. I clear out all the guns, breaking them into pieces and tossing them far from the criminals. I open up a phone line in my communicator; ah, technology on Earth.

"9-1-1, what's your emergency?"

"5th and Broadway. Compliments of the Justice League," I say quietly before dropping the link. They know what to do. I turn and tip my head to the boys who are staring at me, eyes rolling in their sockets.

"I'd love to stay and chat, gentlemen, but I've got more pressing matters to attend."

Setting out into the night, I turn my sights north, headed back to the Hall, to the one thing I hate the most; saying goodbye for the last time.

[Keyser Soze]

"Anybody home?"

Taking Ollie with me, I picked up Dinah, and the three of us headed out here to the Arctic. But as we entered the Hall, we found that the place seemed unusually quiet.

"Dinah, you wanting to go see if you can find anyone?"

As Dinah heads off, Ollie and I make our way into the conference room. The two of us sit down at the empty roundtable.

"It feels weird, y'know? Why we're here. I never thought I'd be at a memorial for Batman. You, me, we've both been... dead. And we came back. Same goes for Clark, and half the folks who'll be here. But Bruce... I never thought this would happen to him. Guess all we can do is... well... pray for another miracle, huh?"

[Byrd Man]

"It feels weird, y'know? Why we're here. I never thought I'd be at a memorial for Batman. You, me, we've both been... dead. And we came back. Same goes for Clark, and half the folks who'll be here. But Bruce... I never thought this would happen to him. Guess all we can do is... well... pray for another miracle, huh?"

"You got that right, pal." I say as I take off my quiver and place it on the table.

"But I don't see it happening, but I remember thinking that when Dinah died."

I kick my feet up and place them on the table as I stretch out.

"I haven't been in Gotham since he died, but Roy says it's gotten a bit chaotic. That's what he's heard from his contacts. I think him and Nightwing aren't on speaking terms anymore."

[Shlee]

"... Nightwing aren't on speaking terms anymore."

"Hello?"

The hall seems empty, but I hear voices in the conference room. The flight here was long and cold, and my armor is sticking to my sweaty skin. The odds might have been in my favor, but it takes some exertion to nab even the dumbest of the baddies.

I stand in the entryway to the room, helmet tucked under one arm, fist on my hip, and smile at the two men I see seated there.

"Ah, hello fellas."

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

The conversation with J'onn is...awkward. As much as I'm trying to cover my decision to leave, something's on his mind as well. After all these years on the League together, there's still so much that I don't know about him, facets that I don't think he even sees.

He took a lot of damage from the Dark Alliance when they kidnapped him. I wonder if that might--


~...NOOO!!~

Instinct kicks in, and J'onn and I are speeding through the Hall of Justice. The last time we were all gathered here, the Alliance attacked us, and bombed Metropolis while we were distracted. If it's happening again...no. X-Raying through the walls, I see that it's only Arthur there. This is something else entirely.

J'onn makes it into the room a moment before me--he's got the advantage of being able to go through walls instead of around them. And Sinestro's projecting a construct of himself there as well.

Back in the main hall, I hear Hal, Ollie and Dinah enter, and Barda not far behind. Outisde, Diana's jet is touching down.

Arthur is having some kind of psychic attack. One of the few situations where I feel truly helpless. All I can really do here is hope for the best, and hear myself ask what always feels like a ridiculous question at times like this.

"Are you okay?"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

After a moment of lying there in a pool, Orin grabs hold of his head, squinting his eyes. He doesn't want to open them again. As though he was but a child, thinking that if he didn't open them, he wouldn't see what was bothering him; that it would all go away. He doesn't even notice as his friends and colleagues come to his aid.

"What's going on?!"

"Are you okay?"

He opens his eyes, as he hears what sounds like familiar voices. However as he does this, the familiar voices to not match the oh too familiar face: Orm. There's three of him in fact.

Just a magical illusion, Orin thinks. Just another game for Ocean Master to play on his half-brother. Just another way to find some way to commit a cruel act and hurt him. The visions start to resurface to Orin's mind again. He sees the dead, zombie-like bodies reaching up at him as he tries to swim away. And then he sees himself delivering the final blow, to end the Atlantean destiny: two brothers will forever fight over the throne.

"I'm not going to let you do this. No more. I've seen too much, and have left too much to let this continue any further."

Orin says this to the three "Ocean Masters", not realizing it is Superman, the Martian Manhunter, and Sinestro.

"You shouldn't have come here."

One of the "Ocean Masters" walks up to him. It is infact Clark extending his hand out to Orin, but in Orin's mind it is his half-brother Orm charging up a magical blast.

"When will you realize that I will ALWAYS be there, to STOP YOU?! I'm not going to allow you to PLAGUE this world any longer!"

Orin lashes out, jumping onto the "Ocean Master" which came forth before him. He manipulates his mystical hand, taking a tentacle-like shape, and engulfs the head of the "Ocean Master". Little does he realize, it is Superman he has pinned down at the tile floor of the pool room.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquahallucinates1.jpg

"If I have to KILL you, then I suppose it may as well be now. It's bound to happen sooner or later, ISN'T IT?!"

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

After a moment of lying there in a pool, Orin grabs hold of his head, squinting his eyes. He doesn't want to open them again. As though he was but a child, thinking that if he didn't open them, he wouldn't see what was bothering him; that it would all go away. He doesn't even notice as his friends and colleagues come to his aid.

"What's going on?!"

"Are you okay?"

He opens his eyes, as he hears what sounds like familiar voices. However as he does this, the familiar voices to not match the oh too familiar face: Orm. There's three of him in fact.

Just a magical illusion, Orin thinks. Just another game for Ocean Master to play on his half-brother. Just another way to find some way to commit a cruel act and hurt him. The visions start to resurface to Orin's mind again. He sees the dead, zombie-like bodies reaching up at him as he tries to swim away. And then he sees himself delivering the final blow, to end the Atlantean destiny: two brothers will forever fight over the throne.

"I'm not going to let you do this. No more. I've seen too much, and have left too much to let this continue any further."

Orin says this to the three "Ocean Masters", not realizing it is Superman, the Martian Manhunter, and Sinestro.

"You shouldn't have come here."

One of the "Ocean Masters" walks up to him. It is infact Clark extending his hand out to Orin, but in Orin's mind it is his half-brother Orm charging up a magical blast.

"When will you realize that I will ALWAYS be there, to STOP YOU?! I'm not going to allow you to PLAGUE this world any longer!"

Orin lashes out, jumping onto the "Ocean Master" which came forth before him. He manipulates his mystical hand, taking a tentacle-like shape, and engulfs the head of the "Ocean Master". Little does he realize, it is Superman he has pinned down at the tile floor of the pool room.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquahallucinates1.jpg

"If I have to KILL you, then I suppose it may as well be now. It's bound to happen sooner or later, ISN'T IT?!"

The room and my friends look alike, only suddenly...I can't breathe. I can survive in space for days--even weeks--with a lungful of air, but that's only if I take in that breath before I go. Caught flat-footed, I can suffocate just as easily as anyone else. I'm on the ground, my friend is shouting, and I can't breathe.

It takes me a second before I realize what's happening (and for people as fast as me, a second might as well be hours)

Arthur is trying to drown me.

This can't be right--something or someone must be manipulating him somehow (I can't breathe). The things he's saying--'plague this world,' 'bound to happen sooner or later'--could this be some attack by KRYPTONITE? Or some leftover sleeper program by Brainiac? (I can't breathe) With so many people here, now would be the perfect place to have an assassin strike, but why Arthur? (ICAN'TBREATHEICAN'TBREATHEICAN'TBREATHE--)

Then something very rare happens, something only a handful of people have ever seen.

I panic.

Fumbling for some kind of grip, I finally grab a hold of Arthur, and land a punch to the jaw. I pull the impact as much as I can with the panic setting in, but I still hit him with the same force I would use on, say, Blockbuster. It sends him skidding across the room and into the wall (but thankfully not through it)

For a moment, I'm on my knees, retching out the rest of the fluid in my lungs, and then desperately gasping for air.

"Arthur," I say between ragged breaths, "get a hold of yourself! It's me. We're your friends here!"

[SuperFerret]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

After a moment of lying there in a pool, Orin grabs hold of his head, squinting his eyes. He doesn't want to open them again. As though he was but a child, thinking that if he didn't open them, he wouldn't see what was bothering him; that it would all go away. He doesn't even notice as his friends and colleagues come to his aid.

"What's going on?!"

"Are you okay?"

He opens his eyes, as he hears what sounds like familiar voices. However as he does this, the familiar voices to not match the oh too familiar face: Orm. There's three of him in fact.

Just a magical illusion, Orin thinks. Just another game for Ocean Master to play on his half-brother. Just another way to find some way to commit a cruel act and hurt him. The visions start to resurface to Orin's mind again. He sees the dead, zombie-like bodies reaching up at him as he tries to swim away. And then he sees himself delivering the final blow, to end the Atlantean destiny: two brothers will forever fight over the throne.

"I'm not going to let you do this. No more. I've seen too much, and have left too much to let this continue any further."

Orin says this to the three "Ocean Masters", not realizing it is Superman, the Martian Manhunter, and Sinestro.

"You shouldn't have come here."

One of the "Ocean Masters" walks up to him. It is infact Clark extending his hand out to Orin, but in Orin's mind it is his half-brother Orm charging up a magical blast.

"When will you realize that I will ALWAYS be there, to STOP YOU?! I'm not going to allow you to PLAGUE this world any longer!"

Orin lashes out, jumping onto the "Ocean Master" which came forth before him. He manipulates his mystical hand, taking a tentacle-like shape, and engulfs the head of the "Ocean Master". Little does he realize, it is Superman he has pinned down at the tile floor of the pool room.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquahallucinates1.jpg

"If I have to KILL you, then I suppose it may as well be now. It's bound to happen sooner or later, ISN'T IT?!"

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg



The room and my friends look alike, only suddenly...I can't breathe. I can survive in space for days--even weeks--with a lungful of air, but that's only if I take in that breath before I go. Caught flat-footed, I can suffocate just as easily as anyone else. I'm on the ground, my friend is shouting, and I can't breathe.

It takes me a second before I realize what's happening (and for people as fast as me, a second might as well be hours)

Arthur is trying to drown me.

This can't be right--something or someone must be manipulating him somehow (I can't breathe). The things he's saying--'plague this world,' 'bound to happen sooner or later'--could this be some attack by KRYPTONITE? Or some leftover sleeper program by Brainiac? (I can't breathe) With so many people here, now would be the perfect place to have an assassin strike, but why Arthur? (ICAN'TBREATHEICAN'TBREATHEICAN'TBREATHE--)

Then something very rare happens, something only a handful of people have ever seen.

I panic.

Fumbling for some kind of grip, I finally grab a hold of Arthur, and land a punch to the jaw. I pull the impact as much as I can with the panic setting in, but I still hit him with the same force I would use on, say, Blockbuster. It sends him skidding across the room and into the wall (but thankfully not through it)

For a moment, I'm on my knees, retching out the rest of the fluid in my lungs, and then desperately gasping for air.

"Arthur," I say between ragged breaths, "get a hold of yourself! It's me. We're your friends here!"

It happens fast, the term is relative, and among the Justice League "fast" is scarily so.

Orin rambles on about something a plague and killing someone and attempts to kill Clark. Kal-El responds by sending the King of Atlantis across the room with a punch. Superman is fine, just a bit winded, so my first move is to Aquaman's side.

His mind is troubled, and I do not wish to risk his sanity further than it has seemingly already been pushed. I merely send a soft message to him.

~Orin, this is J'onn J'onzz, your friend. Allow me to aid you, to clarify your thoughts.~

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

After, in Orin's eyes, the "Ocean Master" he has pinned to the floor, sends him back to the wall with a magical blast. The impact isn't much, say for the knock on the back of his head, and Orin sits there for a moment.

For a moment, I'm on my knees, retching out the rest of the fluid in my lungs, and then desperately gasping for air.

"Arthur," I say between ragged breaths, "get a hold of yourself! It's me. We're your friends here!"

Orin looks across the room, the three "Ocean Masters" still standing before him. However, as the span of a mere few seconds pass by, the images before him start to morph and change shape. Within seconds, he sees before him not magical illusions of his half-brother, but rather his friends: Superman, Martian Manhunter, and a Sinestro construct.

He starts to get up on one knee, his head feeling like a mess. Looking down at the floor before him, he sees cracks on the floor, followed by skidmark-like cracks trailing from his feet. As he notices Superman recovering from something, it is all so clear: he attacked him.

Orin tried to drown Superman.

"Clark, I'm...so--"


His mind is troubled, and I do not wish to risk his sanity further than it has seemingly already been pushed. I merely send a soft message to him.

~Orin, this is J'onn J'onzz, your friend. Allow me to aid you, to clarify your thoughts.~

J'onn tries to enter Orin's mind, but Orin creates a psychic barrier. While J'onn is indeed the stronger telepath, he would always lecture to Orin about respect amongst telepaths. Which is why Orin knows J'onn will understand him blocking him out: Orin cannot allow J'onn to see what he saw.

No one can see what he has been seeing.

Of course, the Marine Marvel cannot just so easily brush off what clearly happened when he hallucinated. The only thing he has going for him, is that only 3 members of the League witnessed him in this unstable state.

"I assure you...all is well."

Orin looks over at J'onn.

"I've just had a lot on my mind lately."

[Byrd Man]

"Hello?"

The hall seems empty, but I hear voices in the conference room. The flight here was long and cold, and my armor is sticking to my sweaty skin. The odds might have been in my favor, but it takes some exertion to nab even the dumbest of the baddies.

I stand in the entryway to the room, helmet tucked under one arm, fist on my hip, and smile at the two men I see seated there.

"Ah, hello fellas."

I make sure Dinah is well out of earshot before I smile at Barda.

"Well, hello there beautiful." I tease the former Female Fury.

I know Miracle is her man, but doesn't mean I can't have a little fun.

The three of us look of into the hall as a commotion catches our attention.

"The hell was that?" I say as I pick up my bow.

It could be Clark, Wally, or any of the other heroes that come to the hall all the time.

I may just be paranoid, but I don't want to get killed for lack of shooting back.

[Keyser Soze]

I make sure Dinah is well out of earshot before I smile at Barda.

"Well, hello there beautiful." I tease the former Female Fury.

I know Miracle is her man, but doesn't mean I can't have a little fun.

The three of us look of into the hall as a commotion catches our attention.

"The hell was that?" I say as I pick up my bow.

It could be Clark, Wally, or any of the other heroes that come to the hall all the time.

I may just be paranoid, but I don't want to get killed for lack of shooting back.

My ring begins to glow with green energy as my fist clenches shut.

"Sounds like it's coming from the pool room. We should check it out."

[Shlee]

My hand immediately grasps my mega-rod, squeezing it tightly in my palm. I take point; not only am I the tallest and biggest target, but probably the least squishy of the three of us.

"Shall we?" I motion out the door with my mega-rod while stuffing my helmet back on my head with my other hand.

[Keyser Soze]

My hand immediately grasps my mega-rod, squeezing it tightly in my palm. I take point; not only am I the tallest and biggest target, but probably the least squishy of the three of us.

"Shall we?" I motion out the door with my mega-rod while stuffing my helmet back on my head with my other hand.

"Ladies first, I guess."

Ollie and I follow Barda out of the conference room, and heading across the Hall of Justice, make our way into the pool room. Gathered there are Arthur, Clark, J'onn, and a yellow construct of Sinestro.

"I assure you...all is well."

Orin looks over at J'onn.

"I've just had a lot on my mind lately."

Arthur and the others turn around as we step into the pool room. An awkward silence hangs in the air, which I attempt to break.

"What... did we miss something?"

[Shlee]

Swiftly putting my mega-rod back on my belt, I remove my helmet only to hold it under my arm again. At this point, I don't even care what I look like. I know that either way, it's a frightful sight, so I just try to smile pleasantly and not look too awkward.

As the awkward silence deepens, I open my mouth to say something but am saved by Hal's question. Snapping my mouth shut, I continue to stare at the other four men in the room, shifting my weight from one foot to the other uncomfortably.

[Byrd Man]

"
"What... did we miss something?"

"Dammit, Hal. We always miss the good group hugs." I say as I poke Hal playfully in the ribs.

"But yeah, what's going on? You boys playing grab ass in here?"

[wiegeabo]

I make the construct of myself sigh and cross its arms over its chest. Jordan. When did he get back?

Everyone stands around, waiting for someone to speak. They don't want to embarrass their friend? Well, if it effects the team, I have no compunction about speaking up.

"Aquaman apparently attacked Superman. And I, as I assume the rest of us are, am still waiting for a real explanation."

[Keyser Soze]

I make the construct of myself sigh and cross its arms over its chest. Jordan. When did he get back?

Everyone stands around, waiting for someone to speak. They don't want to embarrass their friend? Well, if it effects the team, I have no compunction about speaking up.

"Aquaman apparently attacked Superman. And I, as I assume the rest of us are, am still waiting for a real explanation."

I feel Sinestro's eyes glaring at me. Well, the eyes of his construct. Him and I made our peace some time ago. I used to hate him so much for betraying the Corps, for going against everything he once stood for. But then I did the same thing myself. And though I was influenced by outside forces, that doesn't change the fact that I now appreciate things aren't black and white. Men become monsters in baby-steps, and never see themselves as such. He thought he was acting in the greater good, and so did I.

When I came back from the dead, myself once more, I could have been shunned. I would have deserved it, after all I did. But no. My city, my friends, and even the Corps, they all welcomed me back. They believed in me, and that made redemption a whole lot easier. So when Sinestro started looking for redemption too, I believed in him, because I know first-hand how important that is. We were friends once, good friends, and I told him we could be again. But after all he has done, after all the wars we've been through, I can forgive, but I can't forget. And evidently, neither can he. And that animosity just sits there, like a turd on the floor, unspoken.

And now, Sinestro's words shock me, making my grin from Ollie's light-hearted jibes instantly vanish. Funnily enough, the first thing I feel is resentment towards Sinestro. He must be lying, I think momentarily. But the look on the faces of the others confirms he is speaking the truth.

"He...he what? What's going on, Arthur?"

[Watchman]

Later,

The sky is bleeding. The Atom lays on top of the rumble of the university staring up at the red sky. He spots a hand protruding from the rubble...Jean. He heard his mocking laughter and then footsteps through the rubble which were getting closer each second.

"Yesterday, all my troubles seemed so far away,Now it looks as though they're here to stay, Oh, I believe in yesterday." A man steps out of the smoke wearing a flamboyant costume, Chronos. He stands over Ray with a wide smile and red eyed. The once petty thief turn time traveler had now turned into a murderous lunatic. He had used weaponry beyond Earthly means.

"Why David?" He tried to get back up but was kicked back to the ground.

"Why?" His grin had now disappeared "you want to know why? They have justified my hate. They have given us the power. Not Luthor or the Joker. The ones that were looked down upon. Now, Ray you will die for him." a blast of energy engulfs the Atom

******
Now,

Ray Palmer stirred from his desk. Papers and various science equipment littered the desk and notes covered the walls of the lab. Computer screen turned on showing off the the rest of the Hall of Justice. Most of the team was already there and since he has been here for the past two surviving off nothing but coffee he decided it was time to leave the lab.

He gather some notes together and hit saved on the computer. He slipped his mask over his head and hopped out of a small orb that floated in the middle of the Justice League's lab. He had miniaturized all his equipment and had place it in there. He had been spending a lot of time in the lab, in and out of the orb, since the Dark Alliance. He had been working on something big. He grew to regular size and met up with the rest.

"Hello, everyone. What have I miss."

[Johnny Blaze]

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Flash-1.jpg

47 Weeks Ago...

The sun shined down on the city of Salem as the red streak blurred past the populace and into the city park. Moving through the paths Wally soon came to stand in a clearing before an enormous tower looming ominously into the sky.

Wally stood silently, waiting for some responce.

"Come on, Fate! Don't make me wait. This in an emergency!"

As if in reply, a bright, ankh-shaped portal appeared where a door should rightly be at the tower's base.

In an instant, Wally was through the portal and standing in the middle of a large library. Floating in the air in front of him, his legs crossed beneath him and a large tome floating before him, was Dr. Fate. The most powerful mage on the planet.

If anyone could help him...

"You seem troubled, my friend", Fate stated, not wasting anytime.

"My kids are in danger, Hector", Wally sighed, letting out some of the frustration and anger bottled up insided him.

"They're aging rapidly. It's like they're on some seperate, advanced timeline or something. Every day is like a month for them. I just..."

Wally took a deep breath and steadied himself. He pushed away all the negative thoughts racing through his mind. They're only making things worse, thinking like that. If he was going to save his children, he'd need a clear mind to be able to think straight.

"I just don't know what to do. I need your help, Hector. See if you can figure out what's the cause of this. And, God-willing, be able to reverse it."

Fate remained silent for many moments as he digested the Flash's words.

"You predicament is a dire one, Wally. We have little time to waste..."

With a wave of his hand, Dr. Fate and the Flash were engulfed in a bright white ankh portal and disappeared...

--------------------

Present Day...

"You're going to be late", smirked Linda as he leaned on the door jam as Wally West finished putting on his mask.

"Me? Late", Wally chuckled as he walked up to her.

"That's what I love about you, babe", Wally smiled as he leaned in and kissed her.
"You have a great sense of humor."

"Remember", Linda called after him as Wally walked down the hall towards the front door.
"We're going over to my parents place for breakfast tomorrow, so don't stay out too late tonight."

"Yes mother", Wally sarcastically said as he opened the door and stepped out onto his front porch, taking a deep breath of fresh air.

"I mean it mister", Linda grinned cooly as she walked up to stand behind him.
"You blew off my parents the last time we were supposed to go out. I don't care if there's an alien invasion, you're going to breakfast."

"Yes, dear", Wally sighed as he gave her quick kiss on the cheek.

"Gotta run."

And suddenly Wally disappeared seemingly into thin air as he took off towards the Hall of Justice.

"Be careful..."



A split second later, the Flash appeared in the meeting room at the Hall of Justice, coming to a stop next to Green Arrow and Hal.

"Huh, guess I am a little late."

[Byrd Man]

A split second later, the Flash appeared in the meeting room at the Hall of Justice, coming to a stop next to Green Arrow and Hal.

"Huh, guess I am a little late."

I cross my arms and look at Wally with a smirk.

"You didn't miss much, kid. Apparently, fish-for-brains over there snapped on Big Blue. Good thing he didn't hit him back, I'd hate to clean up the fish grease."

[Johnny Blaze]

[/LEFT]

I cross my arms and look at Wally with a smirk.

"You didn't miss much, kid. Apparently, fish-for-brains over there snapped on Big Blue. Good thing he didn't hit him back, I'd hate to clean up the fish grease."

"Whoa, what happened now", Wally asked again, a look of puzzlement on his face.

"Aquaman attacked Clark? Was he being mind controled or something?"

[Watchman]

He was a child now. The Batman stood over his dead parents as a police officer tried to console him. He felt resentment, anger, the drive to avenger. He saw his training and teachings. He saw what he would become.

He would become a bat.

"No this is all wrong." the cartoon like Batman stood over the grieving child. "This is isn't how it happen. Remember, the doctor gave you bad wiring up there", he point to his head, "we can fix that." A hand went through his head. Everything went to black.

******
His head was throbbing. His cracked psyche was no more though and he remembered who he was. He was not Bruce Wayne, he was.....noises coming from the outside. He tried to move his arms put they were tied down. Where the hell was he, ah confessional booth he was still at the church. He heard voices coming from the outside. They couldn't be more older than someone in their early twenties.

"Man, I can't believe someone just pay me nine thousand dollars to light this church on fire." He hears a bottle break and then the fire starts. He struggles and breaks the his restraints. He breaks through the door tackling one of the gang members.

"Who do you think you are?! Do you think you can mess with the Mutants!" The shadowy figure turns to the to the other "Mutant" his face twisted in a twisted grin.

"No, it can't be! You're....you're..."

"I'm Batman." He pressed him up against the wall, the fire still raging behind them."

"I want you to put the word out there. This is my city. This isn't Russian terrority, or Jokerz, or Mutants. This is my terrority." He looked over at his partner he wasn't breathing. Outside sirens could be heard clearly they were right outside. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. A large officer sporting a trenchcoat and hat pointed a large revolver at the two. He was soon followed by a female officer and others.

"Bullock, Montoya." He pulls out his grapple gun and shoots out a window.

"He's really back, Harv." She looked up at the hole he created. Bullock looks down at the dead body of the mutant. A pool of blood had appeared.

"He killed him! He slit his ****ing throat. Batman killed Jimmy." The police stared at the body in disbelief.

*****
Arkham Asylum,

Dr. Arkham stands on top of a balcony staring out at Gotham. Something balances itself on the railing behind him.

"Welcome to the Evil Factory."

"I who I am. I know what you are. I want to know why."

"We imprinted the psyche of Batman onto your's. It caused some problems."

"Some problems?"

"We knew that it would fix itself. You had to become Batman and now you have all his mannerism and now you can blend in better. The murderous side was something I added. You will fit in with them so well yet spit in their faces at the same time."

"And what will I do now?" Arkham hands him a brown envelope.

"This is what you need to know for now. If we need you I will contact you."

"How?"

"You'll know. Remember, make them suffer." The Batman jumps off into the night.

[Saved]

"Yeah well...she likes all of us she's just...I dunno, proud or something," Tim said, more to himself than to anyone else.

Or maybe she's a stuck up *****.
Maybe. Doesn't mean I'm giving up on her.
What is she? A school project?

He flashed a smile at Megan "Don't let her get you down, you just need to impress her. Or save her life. Or both,"

"So! I'm having the veal parmigiana. How 'bout you?"

Tim shot Powerboy a withering glare. He hadn't yet decided about this new addition to the team. Someone with no obvious weaknesses made him wary. And comments like that didn't help either.

"I, uh..." Connor says "I don't know yet."

"I suggest the lasagne,"Tim said, putting his napkin down and standing up.

"I'll be right back," he said, walking after Rose. He followed her out of the restaurant onto the street outside.

"Hey," he said as he got closer "What's up?"
"Nothing," Rose replies dismissively. She lets out a deep breath and falls backward, hitting her back hard onto the wall of the restaurant. She leans against the finely placed brick exterior, looking up into the sky.

"Tim," Rose says, turning to him, her tone suddenly changed. "I'm not a Titan, so my opinion doesn't matter much on this issue, but..." she pauses, looking away from him for a moment. She stares at the traffic as it passes by, blowing gusts of winds past her as the vehicles move. "Do you trust Megan and Powerboy?"

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

The situation has grown worse. Now, the remainder of the League are gathered around within the pool room. All sit around waiting for answers, which they rightfully deserve. Orin finds himself in a bind.

He has tried so hard, to not block out others help--no matter what kind of help it may be--yet he finds himself reverting back to his old ways regardless. At the same time though, he doesn't know the true nature of these dreams and visions he has been having. They are still fragmented and scattered, and all he knows now is that something bad might happen; and it concerns his half-brother.

The thing is, he has no idea where Orm is. And so, the struggle continues, as to what exactly he should tell his colleagues. He himself isn't sure what is going on. There is no need to concern the members of the Justice League with a matter that is so uncertain. Ever since Orin has taken the role of the Waterbearer, his visions have not been absolute. His gift of farsight merely shows events that may occur; not destined to.

"It was an accident...call it sleep walking if you'd like. A very...deep sleep walk."

Everyone's expressions remain the same. Makes sense really: Orin's answer still isn't good enough.

"I'm ever so proud of Garth. The birth of Atlantica has been immaculate. And these past few months, I suppose it has just been hard adjusting to no longer being the King. I keep on trying to take on duties which I am no longer required or asked to fulfill and worry about. One would think losing so much responsibility would be easier on oneself. None of you have ever had to hold such weight on your shoulders. It's not easy. I suppose I just keep worrying too much about his reign as King and I try too much to help him when he is more than up to the position."

Then Orin does something, he hasn't really ever done before. He walks over to Superman, and goes down on one knee before him in a respectful manner; he pleas for his forgiveness as he bows his head in shame.

"I haven't had a good night's rest in what feels like months but has only been a matter of a few days. Forgive me for my performance. What I experienced earlier was nothing but a nightmare and I suppose now was just when I unleashed all the stress that had been building up. When I awoke, I did not even see what was going on; was still dreaming I suppose. I'm sorry, Clark."

While his apology is indeed sincere, Orin still feels bad for the fact that he was infact not completely honest. He told them of his nightmares, but not into great detail.

[Catman_prb]

"Nothing," Rose replies dismissively. She lets out a deep breath and falls backward, hitting her back hard onto the wall of the restaurant. She leans against the finely placed brick exterior, looking up into the sky.

"Tim," Rose says, turning to him, her tone suddenly changed. "I'm not a Titan, so my opinion doesn't matter much on this issue, but..." she pauses, looking away from him for a moment. She stares at the traffic as it passes by, blowing gusts of winds past her as the vehicles move. "Do you trust Megan and Powerboy?"
Tim rolled his eyes slightly. Still not a Titan.

Maybe that'll make it easier when she stabs you in the back.

"I dunno. A year ago, I would've said no. Powerboy seems too aggressive, and Megan seems too eager to please. But now a lot of things have changed...Megan seems nice, I think we can trust her. And Powerboy may be an ass but I think he's on our side," he said quietly.

"And the offer still stands. You can be a Titan any time you like. You're as much one of us as Bart or Con," he said with a smile "Let's get back in there,"

You have to trust her, you share a bed with her.
Screw you.
Yes she did.

[The Question]

IC: Jimmy Olsen

"...Keith?"

"Yes?"

"...is that a blindfold?"

Keith innocently looked down at the red cloth in his hand.

"Yes."

"I'm guessing that you want me to wear it."

"Yes."

Jimmy sighed, as it seemed the appropriate thing to do when faced with the prospect of being blind folded and led to one's own birthday party.

"Will there be strippers?" Jimmy asked.

"...possibly."

Jimmy sighed again, this time with rubbing the bridge of his nose added for emphasis.

"Let me get my coat," he said.

[Keyser Soze]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

The situation has grown worse. Now, the remainder of the League are gathered around within the pool room. All sit around waiting for answers, which they rightfully deserve. Orin finds himself in a bind.

He has tried so hard, to not block out others help--no matter what kind of help it may be--yet he finds himself reverting back to his old ways regardless. At the same time though, he doesn't know the true nature of these dreams and visions he has been having. They are still fragmented and scattered, and all he knows now is that something bad might happen; and it concerns his half-brother.

The thing is, he has no idea where Orm is. And so, the struggle continues, as to what exactly he should tell his colleagues. He himself isn't sure what is going on. There is no need to concern the members of the Justice League with a matter that is so uncertain. Ever since Orin has taken the role of the Waterbearer, his visions have not been absolute. His gift of farsight merely shows events that may occur; not destined to.

"It was an accident...call it sleep walking if you'd like. A very...deep sleep walk."

Everyone's expressions remain the same. Makes sense really: Orin's answer still isn't good enough.

"I'm ever so proud of Garth. The birth of Atlantica has been immaculate. And these past few months, I suppose it has just been hard adjusting to no longer being the King. I keep on trying to take on duties which I am no longer required or asked to fulfill and worry about. One would think losing so much responsibility would be easier on oneself. None of you have ever had to hold such weight on your shoulders. It's not easy. I suppose I just keep worrying too much about his reign as King and I try too much to help him when he is more than up to the position."

Then Orin does something, he hasn't really ever done before. He walks over to Superman, and goes down on one knee before him in a respectful manner; he pleas for his forgiveness as he bows his head in shame.

"I haven't had a good night's rest in what feels like months but has only been a matter of a few days. Forgive me for my performance. What I experienced earlier was nothing but a nightmare and I suppose now was just when I unleashed all the stress that had been building up. When I awoke, I did not even see what was going on; was still dreaming I suppose. I'm sorry, Clark."

While his apology is indeed sincere, Orin still feels bad for the fact that he was infact not completely honest. He told them of his nightmares, but not into great detail.

We all stand around in awkward silence once more. And once more, it's me who attempts to break it.

"Look... Clark, Arthur, whatever's gone on here, I'm sure you two can maybe step aside and resolve it later. But whatever it is, us standing around in a big circle around Arthur gawping at him probably isn't gonna do him any good. We're here for a reason. So I say we head to the conference room and... well, get down to it."

[Johnny Blaze]

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Flash-1.jpg

47 Weeks Ago...

Wally, in full costume, put his arm around his worried wife'a shoulders as Linda gave his waist a nervous squeeze.

Fate stood above the twins as the magically slept. He was motionless, deeply concentrating on discovering the cause of the children's dire situation. The room was silent save for barely audible voice of Fate as he whispered a seemingly never-ending incantation.

And then Fate suddenly seemed to regain his senses and snap back to reality.

"Well? What's wrong with them? How do we stop it?"

"It is as I feared. You're children are stuck in an accelerated timeline. I tried to pull them back to the present timeline, but I could not. Whatever force is at play here, it is able to reconnect to the children almost instantly."

"So what are you saying? That there's nothing we can do? That we have to sit back and watch as our babies die!?"

"Linda", Wally says soothingly, trying to calm down his rightfully frustrated wife who is on the verge of tears.
"It'll be ok. I'm not going to let our kids die. I'll figure something out."

"Whatever is causing this is scientific in origin. And, given their nature, I have summoned the aid of a friend who should be able to help."

"Yeah, who's that?"

"That would be me."

Wally and Linda both turned to see a cloaked figure standing behind them in the room. How he was able to sneak up on them in the first, Wally couldn't figure.
He was just glad he was here.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Hourman.jpg

"Hello, Wally. It's been a while."

[Spike_x1]

One Year AgoFor the first time that he could remember, the icy cold of the ocean's depths was bothering him. "Bothered" being the only word that the Black Manta would admit to. No one would ever hear him admit that the freezing water was actually excruciating to him right now. He had commandeered a passing tanker ship after his assault on Poseidonis had left him with severely damaged equipment, his submarines destroyed, and O.G.R.E. was after him for his part in their broken deal to bring down Atlantis.

Manta had to murder or incapacitate most of the tanker's crew, and didn't care enough to stop those who had tried to flee in the lifeboats. "Not even worth the effort," he told himself. He had to refrain from using the barely working laser emitters that were built into the lenses of his helmet, but luckily the strength enhancers in Manta's suit were still fully operational. By mid-afternoon, more than fifteen bodies were lying around the ship, either stone dead or groaning in pain from their broken bones. Standing in the bridge of the ship, Black Manta had taken off his helmet and was wiping the sweat from his brow as he went over what his next course of action would be. "Damn Gill-Head. This is all his fault. All this violence is your fault, Curry. You put me in this position. My Atlantean gold... I just need to get back to my Atlantean gold, and then I can start over again... make you pay... make y--" Manta's muttering was cut off suddenly as the very ship shuttered and tilted. Something had hit the tanker. Something big.

"Manta! Oh, Manta! Permission to come aboard?" The mocking tone blared through the ship's speakers. Trying to calm his panic, Black Manta practically threw his helmet back onto his head and armed the lasers in both his helmet and on his wrists. He could hear heavy metallic footsteps thundering through the vessel.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/339780-115763-black-manta_super.jpg

O.G.R.E. had found him.With skillful weightlessness in his step, Black Manta bounded out of the bridge, heading for the lower decks. There was no light at all in the narrow hallways, as Manta had shattered even the emergency lights during his earlier assault on the ship's crew. The darkness made no difference to him, however; his helmet was designed, among many other things, to allow him just as clear sight in the pitch black depths of the ocean as he would have on a clear summer day above the waves.

"Come on out, guppy! We haven't got all day," bellowed the loud metallic voice belonging to the thing that had boarded Manta's tanker.

The Marauder.

Black Manta was now in the bilge room of the ship, where the racket of the tanker's pumps was masking the noise as he broke out a small toolkit to conduct some quick repairs to his suit. With a pair of needle nose pliers and a compact soldering torch and wire, he had successfully managed to patch one of the large gashes in his uniform before noticing the eerie quiet around him. Yes, the bilge pumps were still operating, but the Marauder's footsteps should have been more than loud enough that Manta would have been able to at least hear some of them echoing through the corridors. Black Manta had been well aware of the Marauder's large and bulky size, which was why he had chosen to delve into the bowels of the ship to make his repairs, where his hunter's enormous frame would put him very much at a disadvantage.

SMASH!

Gah! Guess it wasn't such a disadvantage after all, thought Manta as a huge metal fist exploded through the wall that he was leaning back against. Backflipping out of the Marauder's reach, Black Manta aimed his wrist lasers unwaveringly as the large riveted body of the dopey looking Marauder as he pushed through the wall. There seemed to be an aura around the killer; something that was muting the sounds of his metal body and making it hard to focus ones sight on any of his features. With a chuckle, the Marauder pushed a button on his forearm and the aura was gone. "Stealth technology almost made this too easy."

[Keyser Soze]

"Ah. It's good to be back."

Smiling softly to himself, The Joker took another satisfied gaze down at the buzzing night streets of Gotham. Closing his eyes, he felt the wind whipping across his face and sweeping back his unkempt hair.

"Don't get me wrong, the sewers have their charm. But it's nice to get back out in the open, out in the big bad city, and get..."

He took a deep inhalation. Then, his eyes flicked open again, and he turned to face his captive: a fat, middle-aged man in a Batman costume.

"...a breath of fresh air."

The Joker teetered up on the ledge of the rooftop, the gusting wind seemingly threatening to blow him over the edge at any second. But The Joker either wasn't aware or didn't care, his balance remaining impeccable and effortless.

"Batman" was a lot less calm and collected. He lay on his side on the roof of the apartment complex, his hands taped behind behind his back, his feet taped together, his mouth stuffed with a gag. And though he was making very little sound, under the gag he was screaming until red in the face, his tear-strained eyes wide with terror. Around his neck was tied a noose.

"Of course, I needed a reason to leave my self-imposed exile, a special something to justify my triumphant return to Gotham society life. You are that special someone. Not you, individually, you're just an umm... insignificant gnat, you know what I mean. But you are part of something bigger than yourself, something that is of... great interest to me."

Stepping lightly off the ledge, back onto the rooftop, The Joker sauntered over to "Batman", taking a hold of the noose. Pulling the noose, he dragged the fake Batmen by the neck back over to the ledge, and fastened the other end to the railing.

"See, The Joker always needs a Batman. And I'm looking for mine. Unfortunately for you, my friend, you're not it. So sorry."

Leaning forward, The Joker unfastened the gag and pulled it from the wannabe Batman's mouth.

"P-please," he sobbed, "Please don't hang me."

"Oh? Oh!"

Left eye twitching wildly, The Joker's expression shifted into one of compassionate concern, only one so exaggerated that it became something obscene.

"Oh my dear, Batmanish friend! I'm not going to hang you! Well..."

With a flick of the wrist, The Joker produced a switchblade knife from inside his sleeve.

"...not right away, at least..."

...

The next morning, an old lady living in the apartment complex opened her curtains to find the mutilated corpse of Batman dangling in front of her window. When the police cut him down, they realised that The Joker was back. And that he'd left a message for them.

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/DeadBatman.jpg

[Catman_prb]

Some weeks ago...

Monk Malone's phone started vibrating in his pocket. He jumped and picked it up, flicking it open and putting it to his ear.

"Malone,"

"Yo kid, it's Frankie,"

"What's up Frankie?"

"We got orders from the big man himself. Tony was the one that ratted us out to the cops. We've got to deal with him,"

"..."

"You still there kid?"

"Tony's our friend, Frankie,"

"He sold us out. He's no one's friend now,"

"I'll meet you at his apartment at three," Monk said, before hanging up the phone. He sat down on his bed, and thought.
3 am

It was raining. Monk found this poetically justifyed. Or cinematic. Or ironic. Whatever the hell it was, it was making him nervous. There was part of him that wanted to turn and run. But the other part of him, the bat inside him, told him to stay and see how this turned out. He had a pistol in his jacket; Frankie had given it to him. He looked up at the apartment building that seemed to be illuminated in a golden glow from the combined rain and streetlight. He turned; Frankie was sitting on the car bonnet, hoodie up and blocking out his face. Monk sighed and made his way into the building and up the stairs. Apartment 23. He knocked.

"Tony," he said loudly "Open up,"

"Monk, man, listen to me," he said urgently "I don't know what you're thinkin' right now, but you don't have to do this,"

"Open the door," Monk said, taking a step backwards.

"No way man. No ****ing-" Tony started. He was interrupted when the door was kicked off of its hinges. Monk was standing in the gap where it had been, gun pointing at his friend's chest.

"Please man," Tony begged, dropping down to his knees, hands clasped together. Monk had an expression on his face that was roughly equivilant to that of chewing a wasp. He growled and fire the pistol once.

"You missed," Tony said, astounded. Monk grabbed him by the back of his shirt and lifted him up.

"You wait ten minutes, until Frankie and me have gone. Then you pack your things and get the hell out of Gotham. You wont be safe until you get away from Lau and his men. You don't look back, you don't talk to anyone until you reach Metropolis, 'kay?" Monk said, dusting his friend down.

"What if I go to the police?" Tony said obstinately. Monk slammed him into a wall.

"Listen, it's all going down tonight. That's the only reason I'm letting you live. You call the police, you ruin everything, and then I will hunt you down like a dog. A dog. You understand me?"

Tony nodded slowly.

"Right," Monk said, dropped his friend to the floor and hurried out of the apartment. The two never met again.

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg


The situation has grown worse. Now, the remainder of the League are gathered around within the pool room. All sit around waiting for answers, which they rightfully deserve. Orin finds himself in a bind.

He has tried so hard, to not block out others help--no matter what kind of help it may be--yet he finds himself reverting back to his old ways regardless. At the same time though, he doesn't know the true nature of these dreams and visions he has been having. They are still fragmented and scattered, and all he knows now is that something bad might happen; and it concerns his half-brother.

The thing is, he has no idea where Orm is. And so, the struggle continues, as to what exactly he should tell his colleagues. He himself isn't sure what is going on. There is no need to concern the members of the Justice League with a matter that is so uncertain. Ever since Orin has taken the role of the Waterbearer, his visions have not been absolute. His gift of farsight merely shows events that may occur; not destined to.

"It was an accident...call it sleep walking if you'd like. A very...deep sleep walk."

Everyone's expressions remain the same. Makes sense really: Orin's answer still isn't good enough.

"I'm ever so proud of Garth. The birth of Atlantica has been immaculate. And these past few months, I suppose it has just been hard adjusting to no longer being the King. I keep on trying to take on duties which I am no longer required or asked to fulfill and worry about. One would think losing so much responsibility would be easier on oneself. None of you have ever had to hold such weight on your shoulders. It's not easy. I suppose I just keep worrying too much about his reign as King and I try too much to help him when he is more than up to the position."

Then Orin does something, he hasn't really ever done before. He walks over to Superman, and goes down on one knee before him in a respectful manner; he pleas for his forgiveness as he bows his head in shame.

"I haven't had a good night's rest in what feels like months but has only been a matter of a few days. Forgive me for my performance. What I experienced earlier was nothing but a nightmare and I suppose now was just when I unleashed all the stress that had been building up. When I awoke, I did not even see what was going on; was still dreaming I suppose. I'm sorry, Clark."

While his apology is indeed sincere, Orin still feels bad for the fact that he was infact not completely honest. He told them of his nightmares, but not into great detail.

"Don't worry about it, Arthur," I say as I help him up to his feet. "Whatever's wrong, you know that we're here to help you through it."

Honestly though, I'm worried about him. Not about whether he might attack someone again, but what's really causing it. Years ago, Brainiac attacked my mind, sending me recurring nightmares and horrible visions, eventually causing me to have a nervous breakdown. I know how bad things can be when an enemy is inside your head like that. Could someone be doing the same thing to Arthur?

We all stand around in awkward silence once more. And once more, it's me who attempts to break it.

"Look... Clark, Arthur, whatever's gone on here, I'm sure you two can maybe step aside and resolve it later. But whatever it is, us standing around in a big circle around Arthur gawping at him probably isn't gonna do him any good. We're here for a reason. So I say we head to the conference room and... well, get down to it."

That's Hal for you--straight-laced and focused on the task at hand, at least when he's not trading barbs with Ollie.

We make our way back to the conference room, and meet up with the other heroes there. Ollie looks to be pleased as punch getting to be alone in the same room with Dinah, Barda, and Diana, but it seems we ruined his fun by coming back in.

Still, as we gather around the main table, the mood grows heavier, as we all remember why we're here.

"So, who'd like to say something first?"

[Harlekin]

http://img183.imageshack.us/img183/6693/manofsteeltx6.jpg

“But there is still one thing I hope you can enlighten me on, my friend Alexander.”
“And what is that, oh Caesar?”
“Why you left before the battle was won.”

Lex Luthor, master criminal, former President of the United States and Superman’s archnemesis, smiled, while he held the queen piece in his hand. Moving it across the board, he knocked over his opponent’s final bishop. “It is quite elementary, my dear emperor, I assure you. It suited my plans in a far better manner to sacrifice myself ‘heroically’ against the alien invader than stand beside Superman and his compatriots in victory. Now the world, and he believe me dead. A martyr. Really, I wish I had thought of it sooner. In order to fulfil my dreams, in order for them to finally recognize and appreciate the greatness that was amongst them all the time, I must be dead.”
In response, Caesar struck with his tower, taking out Luthor’s knight. “But surely, Brainiac might well have won against these heroes. What of your plan then? He would have ravaged the world.”
“Ah,” Luthor replied, a small grin playing on his lips, “the classic mistake.”
Caesar’s queen was defeated by use of a bishop.
“Explain.”
“Just because I hate Superman, one naturally assumes that I must also underestimate him. Not so. I had no doubt that ‘Earth’s greatest hero’ would be able to persevere against this threat. It is quite an annoying trait of his, but useful and easily exploited. ”

Luthor moved his queen into position.

“Checkmate.”

Caesar arrogantly smirked as he looked upon the board and to Lex Luthor.

“And what of him now?”
“He’s leaving Earth for some time. He will not recognize the world when he comes back.”
“How do you know of his departure?”
Luthor stifled a laugh. “My dear Caesar, I have known this ‘man’ for many years, and will likely do so for years to come. I know him better than anyone else ever could.”
Caesar smiled as he rose from his seat and raised his hand in respect. “I’m looking forward to our next game, Alexander. Avé.”
“Hail Caesar.”
Luthor led his guest to the dimensional portal through which he had come. “Will you give my greetings to Emperor Bonaparte?”
“Of course,” Caesar nodded before he stepped forward and returned to a different place and a different time.

Returning to the table upon which the chest board sat, Luthor took the king piece in his hand. He rested his thumb upon its head.

“Soon Superman, soon.”

With just a little pressure, the figure broke and the king’s head fell to the floor.

[Keyser Soze]

That's Hal for you--straight-laced and focused on the task at hand, at least when he's not trading barbs with Ollie.

We make our way back to the conference room, and meet up with the other heroes there. Ollie looks to be pleased as punch getting to be alone in the same room with Dinah, Barda, and Diana, but it seems we ruined his fun by coming back in.

Still, as we gather around the main table, the mood grows heavier, as we all remember why we're here.

"So, who'd like to say something first?"

We all sit around the table in silence, exchanging glances. In what seems to be becoming a trend, I'm the one breaking the silence.

"Well then... I guess I'll start."

Standing up, I clear my throat, look around at my teammates, my friends.

"Bruce and I... we didn't really get on. Back in the day, even, we never quite saw eye-to-eye. But there was a mutual respect there, maybe even a friendship. And then... welll... Parallax happened. When I came back, you all forgave me and, though I don't speak about it much, I am... eternally grateful for that. But Bruce... he never forgot, and I don't think he could ever bring himself to forgive, either."

I look down at the table. Not exactly a glowing testimonial. I knew I shouldn't have been the first one to speak. Taking a breath, I look back up at the other members of the JLA.

"So I guess I'm not exactly the best qualified guy to stand here and speak to you about loss, about missing Bruce. But... I do. I do miss him. Because in spite of whatever issues the two of us had, when it came time to fight, he was right there by my side, and would have laid his life down for me. And if I'd... been here, a year ago, I'd have done the same for him. He was a good man. And though I'd have never said it to his face... perhaps even the best of all of us."

I want to talk about how much regret I feel. How while they're mourning a lost friend, I'm standing here thinking that I should have tried harder to restore our broken friendship. But I was too stubborn, too arrogant to really put effort into doing so. And now it's too late, now I'll never get the chance. But hey, who wants to listen to that gushy sentimental crap, huh?

"I... I'm not really one for speeches, so I'll..."

With a nod, I sit back down.

[Keyser Soze]

ignore

[Green Lantern]

A year. A year. Thats all that was going through Roy's mind as he stared at the closet. Lian was asleep on his lap, the TV still playing her cartoons. He smiled a little as his little girl snored lightly as he pushed her hair away from her eye patch.

Roy Harper, Ars- No... not right now. Roy Harper, Stay At Home dad. He couldn't deny that nights like this he didn't want to be out there, that he didn't have to keep himself from opening that closet and slipping back into the tights. But Dick was right, he didn't deserve to anymore. Not after what he'd done to Slade. He'd spent the last year thinking about that, and it ate away at his mind.

He lightly picked up Lian and carried her to her bed, tucking her in for the night and kissing her on her forehead. As he closed the door, he heard the police scanner squawk from the next room, and sighed. He didn't even know why he still had it, it just made him more restless. He heard it rattle off an address nearby, a home alarm triggered. Nothing new, not in New York anyway. Two blocks away though... what could it hurt?

He'd been working as Kuk Sa Nim at a local Hwa Rang Do dojo. Being probably the best living fighter of the Moo Gi Gong discipline meant that he made a decent living teaching others, and that he didn't have to stay out late at night. Still kept the live in nanny though, just in case. He smiled, just in case he ever got the urge to do this again. He knocked on another door in the penthouse, and smiled when it opened. The nineteen year old girl looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Going hussy searching again Roy?"

"Nah, I'm going out for some air. Be back in a couple hours, Lian's sleeping, so don't worry."

"Hmm. No hussy? Going to meet Donna again then? I like her, she's better for Lian than any of those ****s you bring home from the bar."

"You wound me, ma'am. Right here."

Roy taps his chest, and smiles as Jenny closed her door.

Ten Minutes Later, four blocks away:

This guy's an amatuer. Seriously. No gloves, no mask, no hat. Bumbling idiot, leaving a trail of bread crumbs for any one with a modicrum of intelligence to follow. At least he has a gun.

Roy sighed and shook his head. What a way to come out of retirement. He drops down into the alley way behind the paranoid burglar, carrying a handful of jewelry in one hand and his pistol in the other.

"PUT the GUN down."

The man didn't do as he was told, but Roy smirked as he picked up an odor of a vinegary smell and the man dropped the jewels and turned a look of fear on his face.

"Don't make me repeat myself."

The look of terror disappeared from the man's eyes as he saw his confronter, he aimed his pistol and pulled back the hammer.

"You supposed to be Robin Hood? Bow and arrows don't work against guns big guy."

He fired the pistol, missing by several feet and Roy sighed. The man didn't even know how to handle the recoil.

As two red flighted arrows pinned the man to the wall by his shirt, Roy shook his head.

"I warned you, dumbass."

Roy balled his hand into a fist and slammed it into the captured thief's nose, shattering it in a spray of blood.

"And Robin Hood wore green. No, I'm Red Arrow, and tell your buddies that this section of town is under MY protection now."

As the man groaned from the broken nose, Roy grabbed his head and slammed it into the wall, knocking him unconscious, and then walked home.

It felt good to be back.
Roy had been going out at night every night for the past two weeks, still not letting Lian or Jenny know what he was doing. Lian never noticed him gone, and Jenny just thought he kept going to the bar. So far it had been nothing but run of the mill third rate criminals. He still hadn't talked to Dick. Not since he told him about Slade. He hadn't told Ollie about his decision, either of them. He knew Ollie'd be proud, and this way he didn't have to scare Lian.

As he headed back to the streets yet again, tuned to the police band. He heard a report come over the waves about a car chase down Broadway.

Broadway? Hasn't he heard that Rent left Broadway last month?

Roy jumped on his bike and gunned it for the famous street. He heard the sirens approaching his position as he dived off the bike, rolling into a crouch as he watched the stolen car coming at him. Behind it the red and blue lights were flashing, the Ferrari squealed its tires to the pavement. Quickly Roy strung up an arrow and launched it at the tire of the speeding car. There was a loud bang as the red fletched arrow tore through rubber and the car spun out of control, before coming to a safe stop in the middle of the road.

Bingo.

...Oh s**t.

Out of the car stumbled a short man, barely taller than a midget. His face was covered in a red beard. The short man was holding one big gun in one hand while adjusting his green goggles with his other.

Gizmo? What the **** is Gizmo doing jacking cars?

"Speedy?!"

"Ah, I'm touched, you remember me. What was your name again? Jizmo? Guacomole? Judy Jetson?"

"Please be quiet, sidekick! You ruined my heist!"

"Heh, like its the first time, Tardmo. F**king Ambush Bug could take you down!"

"Not this time Speedy! You aren't sending me back to the Slab this time!"

The villain pulled the trigger on the big gun, and visible waves of sound blasted out of the barrel. As the blast rippled toward him, Roy cussed, and dived out of the way. His eyes scanned the oversized gun for any weakness, before nocking another arrow to his bow. The arrow flew, and the large sound gun exploded in a shower of sparks.

"Why is it always you stinkin kids?"

"What, you think you're ready for Superman? Ha!"

[Blacklight]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/boosterbanner.bmp


"I... I'm not really one for speeches, so I'll..."

With a nod, I sit back down.

After making sure the children were in the school were all safe and sound, and the perpetrators were behind bars, I quickly teleported to the corridors of the Hall. I didn’t want to be late for the ceremony...

"C’mon, Skeets! Put some thruster into it! We’re gonna be late!"

"Sorry, sir..."

I ran down the corridors leading to the conference room, and when I was just about to each the door, I tripped...

CRASH!

...and fell through the door, right onto my face.

"Ow..." I muttered as I pushed myself back up off the floor, noticing all my fellow Leaguers looking to see if I’m okay. It’s refreshing to see that they care now, because a few years ago, they probably would’ve turned the other way.

"Sorry I’m late, guys... There was a situation and I got here as soon as I could..." I explained, rubbing my head to ease the bruises.

As I finally got back to my feet, I looked around to see everyone with down faces. Someone must’ve gave a speech already.

"Sooo... What did I miss?"

[Blacklight]

http://comicmastersonline.com/shop/images/blue%20beetle%20logo.jpg


Metropolis Sewer System, 2023...


So I followed these guys to the future, hoping to see bright lights, flying cars, massive Jetsons-esque skyscrapers, and instead, I’m in a dark, damp pipeline filled with greenish water and the only things visible are rats and other things I wish I hadn’t seen.

"Uhh...Why are we in the sewers again?"

"Because this is the only place the Order’s technology cannot pinpoint our location, and the JRA base is not too far away...."

"Really? Are you sure it wasn’t just because this place is right up Mr. Sunshine over there’s alley?" I jested, until the Batman turned around and he growled, shoving me against the wall and raising his fist near my face.

"You think this is funny? That this is all a JOKE!?! The world is in dire crisis and all you can do is act like everything’s FINE!?!"

"Batman, stop!"

"Do you even know what it’s like to lose everyone you care about? To have them all just taken away in an instant? Watching them die as they sacrifice themselves to make sure you live? DO YOU!?!"

"BATMAN! ENOUGH!"

The Batman then let me go to turn and scowl at his partner, giving me the chance to move away.

"Whoa there! ¡Tranquilícese, hombre! Calm down... I didn’t mean to strike a nerve. I was just joking around, and yes, I realize that the earth not doin’ to good right now, but honestly, if I don’t make jokes about the situation I’m in right now, I’d probably go insane. I’m in a future that’s taken over by aliens in the sewers with one guy dressed up like a flying rodent and another dressed like a walking football trophy, and you expect me not to lose my mind!?"

"Don't worry, Jaime. If al goes according to plan, things’ll get better and we can get you back home to your time. Now c’mon, the base is just up ahead..."

Then the Batman followed the Golden-suited man farther down the tunnel, and I continued after them.

"Also, Mr. Batman, some advice. You might want to cool it on the whole ‘growling while talking to disguise your voice’ thing. The scarab says you’ll damage your vocal cords that way..."

[Keyser Soze]

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/boosterbanner.bmp



After making sure the children were in the school were all safe and sound, and the perpetrators were behind bars, I quickly teleported to the corridors of the Hall. I didn’t want to be late for the ceremony...

"C’mon, Skeets! Put some thruster into it! We’re gonna be late!"

"Sorry, sir..."

I ran down the corridors leading to the conference room, and when I was just about to each the door, I tripped...

CRASH!

...and fell through the door, right onto my face.

"Ow..." I muttered as I pushed myself back up off the floor, noticing all my fellow Leaguers looking to see if I’m okay. It’s refreshing to see that they care now, because a few years ago, they probably would’ve turned the other way.

"Sorry I’m late, guys... There was a situation and I got here as soon as I could..." I explained, rubbing my head to ease the bruises.

As I finally got back to my feet, I looked around to see everyone with down faces. Someone must’ve gave a speech already.

"Sooo... What did I miss?"

"Me talking, so... not much."

I flash a friendly grin at Booster Gold. Guy sure knows how to make an entrance.

"Take a seat, Mike. Or maybe you wanna say something?"

[wiegeabo]

The construct of myself looks at me as I enter the doorway. "Eloquent as ever, Jordan." My construct fades and Booster Gold jumps at the sound of my voice. My construct fades and I stand with the others, my arm wrapped in a gold sling, pleasantly numb with painkillers.

"Besides, I said everything I needed to at the funeral. I thought we all did. What is there left to say? We all know Batman did good. Was perhaps the best of us. And he will be missed."

Everyone just looks at me.

"Is there anything else?"

[SuperFerret]

The construct of myself looks at me as I enter the doorway. "Eloquent as ever, Jordan." My construct fades and Booster Gold jumps at the sound of my voice. My construct fades and I stand with the others, my arm wrapped in a gold sling, pleasantly numb with painkillers.

"Besides, I said everything I needed to at the funeral. I thought we all did. What is there left to say? We all know Batman did good. Was perhaps the best of us. And he will be missed."

Everyone just looks at me.

"Is there anything else?"

I sit in silence, listening to Hal speak, then watching as Booster and Sinestro make their respective entrances. My thoughts and eyes wander around the table, touching lightly upon each of their minds, sensing their emotions. Sinestro's statements, while true, touch a nerve in most of us. Bruce's sacrifice was nothing to be dismissed lightly, but what else is left to be said.

I sit in silence, my hands folded on the table in front of me, pondering this.

[wiegeabo]

I extend my hand and help Cyclone back up. It's a fitting name. "It's ok, Maxine."

She looks upset and is more than a little down on herself. "No it's not, Mr. Gar-I mean Flash."

I smile reassuringly. "Sure it is. You're still training. Obsidian's an experienced fighter and an expert with his powers. You're still learning how to control yours."

"But it's been months. And I've been practicing everyday, just like you and Mr. Scott-uh, GL said we should, and I really have been. Promise. But it doesn't seem like I'm getting any better at using them, I mean I can fly a little better, I guess, and sure my whirlwinds are easier to hold, so maybe it am getting a little better but-"

Suddenly, a dark patch covers Maxine's mouth. She mumbles, still trying to talk. "You sure you're not part speedster?" Todd asks.

I hold back a laugh as Maxine sighs and huffs. Obsidian removes the darkness covering her mouth. "Sorry. But I was afraid you'd forget to breath."

Maxine smiles a little. "Yeah...I know...I talk too much."

I pat her on the shoulder. "As long as you're not doing it during a fight, it's ok."

"And you haven't been. You've been really good about focusing during a fight."

"Really?" Maxine asks, perking up.

"Yeah, you have," I agree. "Now, let's go at it again."

Maxine's smile quickly fades. "Aww, but I'm getting tired."

"You won't get a break in a real fight. You need to learn how to push through."

Maxine sighs but nods. "Ok. But can I at least get a drink?"

I grin. "Sure. Todd and I'll just discuss how to beat you next time."

"Not funny." But Maxine runs off smiling.

"Thanks for helping out, Todd."

"No problem Jay. It's good to see the JSA growing again. I haven't seen my dad this excited in a long time. But I'm gonna have to leave after this next round. I've got a date to get ready for."

"Yeah? You still seeing that lawyer? What's his name?"

"Damon. And yeah, I really like him."

I smile. "I'm glad son." Maxine runs back in, a bottle of water in her hands. "Ready for round two?" I ask them.

"Yeah."

"You bet!"

[trustyside-kick]

The construct of myself looks at me as I enter the doorway. "Eloquent as ever, Jordan." My construct fades and Booster Gold jumps at the sound of my voice. My construct fades and I stand with the others, my arm wrapped in a gold sling, pleasantly numb with painkillers.

"Besides, I said everything I needed to at the funeral. I thought we all did. What is there left to say? We all know Batman did good. Was perhaps the best of us. And he will be missed."

Everyone just looks at me.

"Is there anything else?"

I sit in silence, listening to Hal speak, then watching as Booster and Sinestro make their respective entrances. My thoughts and eyes wander around the table, touching lightly upon each of their minds, sensing their emotions. Sinestro's statements, while true, touch a nerve in most of us. Bruce's sacrifice was nothing to be dismissed lightly, but what else is left to be said.

I sit in silence, my hands folded on the table in front of me, pondering this.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

Orin eyes Sinestro, but not necessarily for the same reasons everyone else does. True, his words were not said in the best way...but there is a deeper meaning behind Orin's feelings.

"...Not everyone. During Bruce's funeral, I was ever so silent. I didn't have the courage to walk up to the podium and say any kind words. In a way, perhaps I didn't want to look vulnerable. In some ways, I still feel the same. But I've been quiet long enough."

The former King stands up from his chair, looking around at his teammates and colleagues.

"Look around, and tell me what you see. We perhaps all see the same thing. Should I look to Clark, I see an alien that is sometimes more humane than the very humans of this planet he is sworn to protect. Glancing at Diana, I see an Amazon who strayed from the culture of her people, seeing that the World of Men is not all entirely evil. I could say such things about each and every one of you. But with Bruce..."

Orin starts to walk over to the one empty chair amongst the round JLA table; the chair with the famous Batlogo resting upon its head.

"Bruce was but a man, who took it upon himself to fight for what is right, in league with people who are sometimes looked up at as Gods among Men. Yet, somehow, still...at the end of the day, he was no different from any other."

The Marine Marvel picks up his pace again, circling around the others as he walks back over to his seat from the other direction. He manages to surface a smirk, all the while dipping his head.

"At the wedding reception a little over a year ago, Bruce did something that seemed entirely out of character: he spoke straight from his heart. It's not exactly a side of Bruce we see often. Perhaps it was because he felt he had to always be strong, because we all were so strong. But that day, he reminded us of that other side to him."

"He said, that with Mera and myself at each other's side...that was three fourths of the world less to worry about. But his sacrifice, was so much more than that. He saved the entire world."

"...To Bruce."

[SenseiofCheese]

Zachary Zatara

A gray puff of smoke fills Titans Tower's rec room as I make my presence known. A bit of gratuitous showmanship, granted, but what use are these spiffy new powers if I don't use them once in a while?

Hell, a year back I couldn't teleport without spending the next twenty minutes with my face buried in the toilet, coughing up my lunch. Now...well, now I can do whatever I want.

A scattering of soft coughs can be heard as the smoke begins to clear. "Oh, come on people!"

I shout as I stare down at Con, Megan, Powerdouche and Cass all sitting on the couch. Lazy bastards.

Not that Cass can help it, mind you.

"We're the Teen Titans for god's sake, and we haven't seen any action in days!"

"Well, nothing's really happ--" Powerboy starts but I cut him off.

"Private meeting and you're not invited." I say dryly as Superboy stands up.

[Saved]

HUSH



I looked into his eyes as he pitifully insulted me, and after he finished, I laughed--the look in his eyes tells me that's not entirely what he expected.

"Valient effort, Harvey. Is that the old 'piss off the bad guy to make a perfect getaway' trick? Not going to work, friend. I'm not your standard Arkham reject, Harv--surely you would know that? I mean, sure I monologue, but, what can I say?"

I made another swiping cut with the scalpel--down his cheek, landed right on one of his molars. Harvey clenched his mouth shut but it only muffled the scream. I closed my eyes and listened to the sound for a moment before continuing.

"As for my face...I am not afraid of showing it, Harvey. Just...not yet." I thought to later, when I would finish my surgery. "It's not done yet, and it'll be the perfect end to the final part of my plan--don't worry, Harv, I'll let you live, strapped on this gurney, until then. Then--and only then--will you see my face; and when you do...you'll wish you had never seen it."

Two Face

I stare at him closely, watching his every movement, his every twitch. As a prosecuter, I learned many methods and strategies to get the person in question to talk. Elliot should be no different. He's only human.

"Stall for time?" I ask him with a grin. "It's the two of us, Elliot! Do I look like a guy who has back up?" I shout in anger, playing it up but not making it too obvious. Always make him feel in control. If he has nothing to fear, he'll get sloppy. "Come on, you know it's always just me. I work by myself. The two of us. It's all I've ever needed." I adjust myself in the gurney, pushing my body forward a bit to slightly loosen the restraints. I keep the conversation going as I flex my arms, jiggling them subtly as I try to enlarge the ropes and straps.

"See, Elliot, I don't need anyone else. I'm dangerous enough on my own. But you? Ha. It always appears you need someone watching your back. You always carry some kind of security with you, because deep down, you know the truth. Against guys like me? Alone? Hm...you don't stand a chance." I see the look in his eye, the caged animal begging to be set free just behind his cornea.

"Aw, it's alright, Tommy, don't cry," I tell him in a mocking voice of sympathy. "...Hush...little baby..."

[Watchman]

CLICK

"Uptown turned into a warzone today leaving fifteen dead and thirty wounded."

CLICK

"Police arrested ten members of Intergang after an incident last night at the Shopping District. Police were called after witnesses watched a nightmarish scene unfolded. Intergang members paraded through the streets with assault rifles raised in the air. Some were carrying dead bodies of rivial gangs through the streets.

CLICK

"In entertainment news today controversial rockstar Greogry G. Goode stated that his tour will continue as plan. His last tour date includes a string of concert here in Gotham. The flamboyant rocker has come under fire for being a member and advocating the Relgion of Crime."

CLICK

"Police have found more of what are being called "Chruches of Crime...."

CLICK

The Batman laid out the contents of the folder on a table in his "cave". The contents was a full dossier of the criminal activity in Gotham. Not only did it include criminals but cops to. He would have to to out on patrol. He springs through the door, firing off his grapple gun, and disappearing into the night.

He hops from rooftop to rooftop moving like a shadow. A scream pierces the darkness. He stands on the edge of the building looking down on his prey. He leaps into the air and his cape opens up.

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/asbar1.jpg

"Yes. Me." He drops on to one of them. The man tries to struggle but the Batman picks up a nearby pipe and slams it into the mugger's face. Batman does this over and over again until the mugger's friend is able to raise his gun.

"You're not real."

"I'm not?" The voice is like ice. He raises the mugger's head up. His face barely looks human anymore. "Ask your friend if I am real!" The mugger tries to speak but inhuman sounds and blood spurt from his mouth. He twists the man's head until he hears a snap.

"Do it scumbag." The other mugger finds himself pressed against the wall. The Batman raised him into the air and the man was know frozen with fear.

"See if I can come back again."

[Keyser Soze]

CLICK

"Uptown turned into a warzone today leaving fifteen dead and thirty wounded."

CLICK

"Police arrested ten members of Intergang after an incident last night at the Shopping District. Police were called after witnesses watched a nightmarish scene unfolded. Intergang members paraded through the streets with assault rifles raised in the air. Some were carrying dead bodies of rivial gangs through the streets.

CLICK

"In entertainment news today controversial rockstar Greogry G. Goode stated that his tour will continue as plan. His last tour date includes a string of concert here in Gotham. The flamboyant rocker has come under fire for being a member and advocating the Relgion of Crime."

CLICK

"Police have found more of what are being called "Chruches of Crime...."

CLICK

The Batman laid out the contents of the folder on a table in his "cave". The contents was a full dossier of the criminal activity in Gotham. Not only did it include criminals but cops to. He would have to to out on patrol. He springs through the door, firing off his grapple gun, and disappearing into the night.

He hops from rooftop to rooftop moving like a shadow. A scream pierces the darkness. He stands on the edge of the building looking down on his prey. He leaps into the air and his cape opens up.

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/asbar1.jpg

"Yes. Me." He drops on to one of them. The man tries to struggle but the Batman picks up a nearby pipe and slams it into the mugger's face. Batman does this over and over again until the mugger's friend is able to raise his gun.

"You're not real."

"I'm not?" The voice is like ice. He raises the mugger's head up. His face barely looks human anymore. "Ask your friend if I am real!" The mugger tries to speak but inhuman sounds and blood spurt from his mouth. He twists the man's head until he hears a snap.

"Do it scumbag." The other mugger finds himself pressed against the wall. The Batman raised him into the air and the man was know frozen with fear.

"See if I can come back again."

All of a sudden, the mugger's head exploded. And Batman found himself standing before a headless corpse, brain and skull fragments dripping from his cowl.

"Dum-de-dum-de-dum..."

The Joker walked casually down the alleyway, twirling the shotgun in his hand like it was a cane in a dance routine.

"Say, you haven't seen Batman around anywhere, have you?"

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg


Orin eyes Sinestro, but not necessarily for the same reasons everyone else does. True, his words were not said in the best way...but there is a deeper meaning behind Orin's feelings.

"...Not everyone. During Bruce's funeral, I was ever so silent. I didn't have the courage to walk up to the podium and say any kind words. In a way, perhaps I didn't want to look vulnerable. In some ways, I still feel the same. But I've been quiet long enough."

The former King stands up from his chair, looking around at his teammates and colleagues.

"Look around, and tell me what you see. We perhaps all see the same thing. Should I look to Clark, I see an alien that is sometimes more humane than the very humans of this planet he is sworn to protect. Glancing at Diana, I see an Amazon who strayed from the culture of her people, seeing that the World of Men is not all entirely evil. I could say such things about each and every one of you. But with Bruce..."

Orin starts to walk over to the one empty chair amongst the round JLA table; the chair with the famous Batlogo resting upon its head.

"Bruce was but a man, who took it upon himself to fight for what is right, in league with people who are sometimes looked up at as Gods among Men. Yet, somehow, still...at the end of the day, he was no different from any other."

The Marine Marvel picks up his pace again, circling around the others as he walks back over to his seat from the other direction. He manages to surface a smirk, all the while dipping his head.

"At the wedding reception a little over a year ago, Bruce did something that seemed entirely out of character: he spoke straight from his heart. It's not exactly a side of Bruce we see often. Perhaps it was because he felt he had to always be strong, because we all were so strong. But that day, he reminded us of that other side to him."

"He said, that with Mera and myself at each other's side...that was three fourths of the world less to worry about. But his sacrifice, was so much more than that. He saved the entire world."

"...To Bruce."

"To Bruce," I echo in agreement. Whatever had taken a hold of Arthur earlier, he seems to be fully himself now. Still, it wouldn't hurt to have J'onn or someone take a look and see what happened.

But that's now why we're here.

I clear my throat, and stand to speak.

"If I knew Bruce at all, I'm sure the first thing he'd tell us right now is how annoyed he is at us for wasting time that we could be using out on patrol. But that's just who he was: someone so totally and utterly devoted to the cause that, at times, he seemed to be the cause itself. A lot of people had a hard time figuring out where Bruce Wayne ended and where the Batman began, and I think he liked it that way. But the 'Bat' was only as great as the 'man' behind it, and there's no question what kind of man was under that cowl.

"He was a student of all walks of life, who had seen nearly all facets of the human experience, and never lost faith in their ability to do good. He was a father figure to three different young men, determined to make sure they would not have to face an orphan's life alone. He was a friend to those he protected, whether those people were ordinary or extraordinary alike.

"Most of all, though," I say, cracking a slight grin, "he was an insufferable know-it-all, and such a control freak that he could drive you right out of your mind....and I can't wait to say that to him in person again."

I think back to all the bickering we'd do, the jabs and snipes and constant one-upmanship that drove us to excel. And then I feel empty inside, because I realize all of that is gone now.

"I could keep going on about the amazing things he did. I could tell you how he never ceased to impress me. But really, all I can say now...is that I really miss my friend."

[The Question]

IC: Jimmy Olsen

It was quiet. Jimmy was, already, not a huge fan of silence. He always preferred there to be at least some background noise, either in the form of music, or the sounds of keyboards and copy machines at work. This slight discomfort was made worse by the fact that he was blindfolded. Keith led him by the hand down a short hallway, and through a set of twin doors where they came to a rest. There was a brief pause, but a faint red glow in the corners of his eyes told him that the lights had just been turned on. The silence was broken by a heavy guitar riff.

Jimmy's blindfold was removed, and he was met with the sight of seven muscular, oiled down male strippers in banana hammocks dancing and gyrating at different points around the large room of the night club, with his friends sitting down on a set of chairs and couches in the center of the room, being served drinks by a waitress dressed as The Baroness from G.I. Joe. On the stage near the back of the club was a local garage band, performing their rendition of the theme song from Power Rangers.

Jimmy promptly gave Keith a high five.

He went to greet the party guests, grabbing a drink from the waitress along the way. Lucy was the first to come up to him, giving "Turtle Boy" a hug, which was followed by the appropriate number of thirty birthday punches (twenty nine, and one to grow on), which lasted through most of the remaining pleasantries. Ron and Lois were both standing behind her, looking around at the scene with a certain amount of bemusement. Closer to the stage, Bibbo was regaling Stephen, Mikey, and Ben, friends of Jimmy's from high school, with tales of how he single handedly protected Suicide Slum while Superman was dead, with Lucas "Snapper" Carr interrupting only to explain how he once saved the world from a giant starfish.

Jimmy quickly noticed what was missing.

Still smiling and trying to keep himself from laughing, he turned to Lois and asked "Hey, where's Clark?"

Lois looked like she really didn't want to answer that question.

"Oh, well, Perry has him tied up with some big stories he'd been going on about. Something about Intergang. I think it's a wild goose chase, but the Chief says he can smell a story," she said.

"Oh," said Jimmy, as his eyes drifted to the floor.

He sat down in one of the arm chairs and took a few small sips from his drink. His spirits had genuinely begun to sink as the band started playing "The Touch" from the Transformers soundtrack.

[Watchman]

All of a sudden, the mugger's head exploded. And Batman found himself standing before a headless corpse, brain and skull fragments dripping from his cowl.

"Dum-de-dum-de-dum..."

The Joker walked casually down the alleyway, twirling the shotgun in his hand like it was a cane in a dance routine.

"Say, you haven't seen Batman around anywhere, have you?"

It was inevitable. His greatest foe or he should say Batman's greatest foe standing in the flesh. He remember back to the dossier. The Joker was on the list of targets. Too much of a wild card is bad for business. Beside he would of done it anyway, you can't have Batman coming back without running into the Joker.

He throws the dead body aside and takes out a batarang. With one fluid motion he tosses it and already starts running towards his enemy. The shotgun. The Batman punches Joker across the his face. He holds him by the collar with one hand and brandish a knife in the other.

"Joker. You killed me. I think I'll return the favor."

[Keyser Soze]

It was inevitable. His greatest foe or he should say Batman's greatest foe standing in the flesh. He remember back to the dossier. The Joker was on the list of targets. Too much of a wild card is bad for business. Beside he would of done it anyway, you can't have Batman coming back without running into the Joker.

He throws the dead body aside and takes out a batarang. With one fluid motion he tosses it and already starts running towards his enemy. The shotgun. The Batman punches Joker across the his face. He holds him by the collar with one hand and brandish a knife in the other.

"Joker. You killed me. I think I'll return the favor."

"What are you saying, 'Batman'? You've killed me plenty of times before, and I keep on bouncing back. Think you can make it stick this time?"

Suddenly, The Joker grabbed onto the knife and threw himself at the fake Batman. The two of them crashed through a door in the alleyway. They found themselves in the middle of a busy kitchen, surrounded by stunned chefs.

"Don't mind us," said The Joker, grabbing a large knife from one of the work surfaces, "We just have a few issues to iron out..."

[Watchman]

"What are you saying, 'Batman'? You've killed me plenty of times before, and I keep on bouncing back. Think you can make it stick this time?"

Suddenly, The Joker grabbed onto the knife and threw himself at the fake Batman. The two of them crashed through a door in the alleyway. They found themselves in the middle of a busy kitchen, surrounded by stunned chefs.

"Don't mind us," said The Joker, grabbing a large knife from one of the work surfaces, "We just have a few issues to iron out..."

"Someone call the police!" One of the chefs runs for the phone but is stop by the Batman.

"Now we don't want that." He rips the phone out of the wall and heads for the Joker. The Joker lunges forward with the knife. Batman steps out of the way only to have the Joker stab one of the chefs.

"You always had the fighting skills of a spastic." He swings the phone striking the Joker and knocking him down. He raises the telephone over his head.

"Too easy."

[Keyser Soze]

"Someone call the police!" One of the chefs runs for the phone but is stop by the Batman.

"Now we don't want that." He rips the phone out of the wall and heads for the Joker. The Joker lunges forward with the knife. Batman steps out of the way only to have the Joker stab one of the chefs.

"You always had the fighting skills of a spastic." He swings the phone striking the Joker and knocking him down. He raises the telephone over his head.

"Too easy."

"Allow me to remedy that for you."

The Joker had just begun to pull himself up to his feet, a gash formed on his forehead from the blow by the phone. Just as the Batman imposter was about to bring it crashing down again, The Joker latched onto a frying pan sitting on the cooker. He swung it around, smacking "Batman" across the side of the head.

"You gotta love the classics."

Raising back to his feet, The Joker swung the frying pan upwards, this time catching the Batman under his chin and sending him flying off his feet, through the double doors leading into the main restaurant.

"Make that a violent spastic!"

[Byrd Man]

I think back to all the bickering we'd do, the jabs and snipes and constant one-upmanship that drove us to excel. And then I feel empty inside, because I realize all of that is gone now.

"I could keep going on about the amazing things he did. I could tell you how he never ceased to impress me. But really, all I can say now...is that I really miss my friend."


"I think we all miss him, Blue." I say as I cough to clear my throat.

"I hate to say this, but I think there is a better way we can honor his memory. It sure as hell ain't sitting here thinking fondly of him. You really think he'd want that? The Batman that I know would want us out there fighting the fight. He'd hate for us to cry over him like a bunch of girls. Instead of crying for him, we should be fighting for him. Let him know what he's done doesn't end with his death."

[Watchman]

"Allow me to remedy that for you."

The Joker had just begun to pull himself up to his feet, a gash formed on his forehead from the blow by the phone. Just as the Batman imposter was about to bring it crashing down again, The Joker latched onto a frying pan sitting on the cooker. He swung it around, smacking "Batman" across the side of the head.

"You gotta love the classics."

Raising back to his feet, The Joker swung the frying pan upwards, this time catching the Batman under his chin and sending him flying off his feet, through the double doors leading into the main restaurant.

"Make that a violent spastic!"

The patrons of the restaurant sit in silence as they listen on to the ruckus that is happening in the back. No one makes a move until the see their once thought dead protector comes flying through the doors. They are in awe at the sight of him getting back up. Could it be that he has come back to save them all. This awe quickly turns to fear as the Joker comes through back, laughing, and brandishing a frying pan.

The Batman takes out two handguns but Joker connects with another hit with his frying pan. The two guns drop to the ground. The Joker swings again but misses. Batman grabs his arm and brings it around Joker's back. He smashes Joker's head off the table and then places it into a bowl of soup. The man sitting at the table looks up at Batman who is currently drowning the Joker in his lobster bisque.

"No more laughs, no more games. You die right now!"

[Keyser Soze]

The patrons of the restaurant sit in silence as they listen on to the ruckus that is happening in the back. No one makes a move until the see their once thought dead protector comes flying through the doors. They are in awe at the sight of him getting back up. Could it be that he has come back to save them all. This awe quickly turns to fear as the Joker comes through back, laughing, and brandishing a frying pan.

The Batman takes out two handguns but Joker connects with another hit with his frying pan. The two guns drop to the ground. The Joker swings again but misses. Batman grabs his arm and brings it around Joker's back. He smashes Joker's head off the table and then places it into a bowl of soup. The man sitting at the table looks up at Batman who is currently drowning the Joker in his lobster bisque.

"No more laughs, no more games. You die right now!"

"Glug glug mmmmmmf flufh glllllllr!"

The Joker flailed about, struggling to find breath as his head was forced further down into the tasty appetiser. But he couldn't get his face out of the soup. It seemed like this poseur did indeed intend to drown him! Batman, a killer?

His hands grasped wildly around the table, finally settling on the handle of a fork. He began swinging it wildly, prompting the patrons at the table to run screaming for their lives. Finally, he connected, sticking the fork into the side of the Batman's neck. The grip was released, and The Joker emerged gasping for air. And with something akin to admiration in his eye.

"Eeeeeeeeurgh! Coff! Now... there's a Batman!"

Lunging towards another diner's table, he grabbed two handfuls of mashed potato from her plate. One was smeared into the Batman's face. With the other hand, The Joker began trying to ram the creamy potato goodness down his throat.

"Eat it! EAT IT!"

[Watchman]

"Glug glug mmmmmmf flufh glllllllr!"

The Joker flailed about, struggling to find breath as his head was forced further down into the tasty appetiser. But he couldn't get his face out of the soup. It seemed like this poseur did indeed intend to drown him! Batman, a killer?

His hands grasped wildly around the table, finally settling on the handle of a fork. He began swinging it wildly, prompting the patrons at the table to run screaming for their lives. Finally, he connected, sticking the fork into the side of the Batman's neck. The grip was released, and The Joker emerged gasping for air. And with something akin to admiration in his eye.

"Eeeeeeeeurgh! Coff! Now... there's a Batman!"

Lunging towards another diner's table, he grabbed two handfuls of mashed potato from her plate. One was smeared into the Batman's face. With the other hand, The Joker began trying to ram the creamy potato goodness down his throat.

"Eat it! EAT IT!"

One of the Batman's hands grabbed the fork out of his throat while the other pushed against Joker's face. The Batman grabbed the fork out and stabbed him in the shoulder. The Joker stopped his assualt which gives him enough time to wipe the potatoes from his face. He grabs him and throws him over the bar. He smashes against some bottles and falls to the floor. Batman picks up his guns a fire widely at the bar. Two bodies drop to the floor.

"What happened when I died? The city turns back into the hell. All in the course of a year the city becomes its worst. I'm here to deliver the permanent solution!" The Batman loads two new clips and takes aim at the bar. "No more."

Behind the bar comes a single click and a giggle.

[Keyser Soze]

One of the Batman's hands grabbed the fork out of his throat while the other pushed against Joker's face. The Batman grabbed the fork out and stabbed him in the shoulder. The Joker stopped his assualt which gives him enough time to wipe the potatoes from his face. He grabs him and throws him over the bar. He smashes against some bottles and falls to the floor. Batman picks up his guns a fire widely at the bar. Two bodies drop to the floor.

"What happened when I died? The city turns back into the hell. All in the course of a year the city becomes its worst. I'm here to deliver the permanent solution!" The Batman loads two new clips and takes aim at the bar. "No more."

Behind the bar comes a single click and a giggle.

"Batman, dropping bystanders? You finally get it, don't you?"

The Joker jumped up from behind the bar, fork still sticking out from his shoulder. He pointed an uzi in the general direction of the Batman and began firing, swinging the gun back and forth in a hail of bullets that took out several nearby patrons.

"All these gnats, they don't matter! Batman and Joker, Joker and Batman, we're the only thing in this demented sideshow that's real. And you're not even the real Batman! HA HA!"

[Watchman]

"Batman, dropping bystanders? You finally get it, don't you?"

The Joker jumped up from behind the bar, fork still sticking out from his shoulder. He pointed an uzi in the general direction of the Batman and began firing, swinging the gun back and forth in a hail of bullets that took out several nearby patrons.

"All these gnats, they don't matter! Batman and Joker, Joker and Batman, we're the only thing in this demented sideshow that's real. And you're not even the real Batman! HA HA!"

The Batman dives behind a fallen table. Bullets shred the bottom of his cape up. He holds one of his guns in the air and fires some bullets in the Joker's direction. Not one of the screams he hears is that of the Joker.

"Not the real Batman? I beg to differ Joker. I am the real Batman and this goes much farther than us." He grabs a small sphere from his belt and presses a button. Smoke erupts from it and he throws it at the bar. He grabs two steak knifes lying on the floor. He silently makes his way toward the bar. Bullets fire in random direction.

The Joker stops firing. The gun just makes a clicking sound. A shadowy figure shows up behind him. The Joker turns around but before he can react the Batman swings both his arms slicing the Joker's face.

"Laugh and the world will laugh with you, Joker." Batman cracks a devilish grin brandishing the two blades which drip with blood.

[Keyser Soze]

The Batman dives behind a fallen table. Bullets shred the bottom of his cape up. He holds one of his guns in the air and fires some bullets in the Joker's direction. Not one of the screams he hears is that of the Joker.

"Not the real Batman? I beg to differ Joker. I am the real Batman and this goes much farther than us." He grabs a small sphere from his belt and presses a button. Smoke erupts from it and he throws it at the bar. He grabs two steak knifes lying on the floor. He silently makes his way toward the bar. Bullets fire in random direction.

The Joker stops firing. The gun just makes a clicking sound. A shadowy figure shows up behind him. The Joker turns around but before he can react the Batman swings both his arms slicing the Joker's face.

"Laugh and the world will laugh with you, Joker." Batman cracks a devilish grin brandishing the two blades which drip with blood.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRGH!"

The Joker falls to the ground, clutching his face. The Batman had sliced along the edges of his mouth, right up his cheeks! A warped enhancement of his already-grotesque grin.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA HA!"

Laughing was agony, causing the sliced skin to rip further as blood gushed out of the wounds.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm......fllllllllllllllllllllllllll lllllp! I like you."

[Watchman]

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRGH!"

The Joker falls to the ground, clutching his face. The Batman had sliced along the edges of his mouth, right up his cheeks! A warped enhancement of his already-grotesque grin.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA HA!"

Laughing was agony, causing the sliced skin to rip further as blood gushed out of the wounds.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm......fllllllllllllllllllllllllll lllllp! I like you."

The Batman raises his gun to the Joker's head. Before he can fire a a bullet shatters a bottle right next to Batman. S.W.A.T was now making its way inside the restaurant.

"Drop your weapon and get on your knees you sick son of a *****!" More cops were now near the entrance. "Don't move. You too, Joker!" The Batman raises his arms and drops his gun. In his hand is a small blinking object which he tosses toward the cop. A blinding flash goes off that last for a few moments. When it dies down the Batman is gone leaving a bloody Joker behind.

[Keyser Soze]

The Batman raises his gun to the Joker's head. Before he can fire a a bullet shatters a bottle right next to Batman. S.W.A.T was now making its way inside the restaurant.

"Drop your weapon and get on your knees you sick son of a *****!" More cops were now near the entrance. "Don't move. You too, Joker!" The Batman raises his arms and drops his gun. In his hand is a small blinking object which he tosses toward the cop. A blinding flash goes off that last for a few moments. When it dies down the Batman is gone leaving a bloody Joker behind.

Batman had made it out of the restaurant, and made it across the street and into another alley when The Joker jumped out of nowhere, pouncing onto his back and knocking him onto the ground.

"FLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLP!"

The Joker made a horrid slurping sound, trying to draw back into his mouth the gooey strands of blood-thickened spittle that trailed from the gashes in his face.

His trembling hand drew out a carving knife from inside his jacket. He pressed it up against the Batman's face.

"You... you peeled off my face.... FLLLLLLLLLP! Allow me to... return the favor."

With a flick of the blade, The Joker tore off the Batman's mask. Jumping off his enemy's back, he ran around swinging the cowl over his head like an Apache who'd just claimed a scalp.

"Now let's see what you've.... FLLLLlLP! What you've got hiding under the mask..."

[Keyser Soze]

"I think we all miss him, Blue." I say as I cough to clear my throat.

"I hate to say this, but I think there is a better way we can honor his memory. It sure as hell ain't sitting here thinking fondly of him. You really think he'd want that? The Batman that I know would want us out there fighting the fight. He'd hate for us to cry over him like a bunch of girls. Instead of crying for him, we should be fighting for him. Let him know what he's done doesn't end with his death."

"Amen to that."

Ollie says what I've been thinking, and all of a sudden I feel more comfortable.

"So what's the latest status update on the Dark Alliance, what's left of it?"

[Watchman]

Batman had made it out of the restaurant, and made it across the street and into another alley when The Joker jumped out of nowhere, pouncing onto his back and knocking him onto the ground.

"FLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLP!"

The Joker made a horrid slurping sound, trying to draw back into his mouth the gooey strands of blood-thickened spittle that trailed from the gashes in his face.

His trembling hand drew out a carving knife from inside his jacket. He pressed it up against the Batman's face.

"You... you peeled off my face.... FLLLLLLLLLP! Allow me to... return the favor."

With a flick of the blade, The Joker tore off the Batman's mask. Jumping off his enemy's back, he ran around swinging the cowl over his head like an Apache who'd just claimed a scalp.

"Now let's see what you've.... FLLLLlLP! What you've got hiding under the mask..."

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/bb_067ChristianBale.jpg

"I was telling the truth back in there Joker. I am Batman back from Hell." Footsteps could be heard storming down the alley. The cops were getting closer it was time to leave.

"I am back as their prophet and disciple. The end times are coming." The cops had reached the alley with guns drawn. The Batman fires his grappling gun at a nearby building. "Until we meet again." He flies off into the night sky.

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

"Amen to that."

Ollie says what I've been thinking, and all of a sudden I feel more comfortable.

"So what's the latest status update on the Dark Alliance, what's left of it?"

The hair rises on the back of my neck as Hal mentions them. We may have won out in the end, but the damage they did

[COLOR=RoyalBlue]"Most of the major players are still either in prison or dead," [FONT=Palatino Linotype][FONT=Verdana][SIZE=2][COLOR=Black]Diana starts, [FONT=Palatino Linotype][COLOR=RoyalBlue][SIZE=3]"but we all know how easily either one of those can change. Captain Nazi and Doctor Light are both locked up in the Slab, and I understand that Captain Marvel, along with Uncle Sam and the Freedom Fighters, are keeping a very close watch on those two monsters. Killer Croc was sent back to Arkham, and Hazard is under review for enrollment in the Suicide Squad."
[SIZE=3][FONT=Verdana][SIZE=2]
I bristle involuntarily at the mention of the "Metahuman Rehabilitation Program," where supervillains get a pass out of jail by doing the government's dirty work. Still, Hazard at least had enough good in her to turn against the Alliance once she realized how far they were taking things.

I pick up where Diana left off.
[COLOR=Blue]
"The Fortress's computer systems are still searching through the Phantom Zone for any sign of Prometheus, but so far there's been no trace of anyone coming in or out. S.T.A.R. Labs has the remains of Hank Henshaw, and they're trying to separate his own hardware from Amazo's, without accidentally re-activating either one. Solomon Grundy has yet to reincarnate again, but it's only a matter of time with him. Deathstroke's healing abilities may be able to resurrect him, but the government ordered that his body be buried with several layers of concrete over it, so even if he is revived, it will take a lot for him to truly come back."

I'll always be ashamed of how I felt when I learned that Roy had killed Deathstroke, and it's something I haven't really been able to tell anyone, even Lois. The first thing that I thought was, "good."

"With Luthor gone and Brainiac destroyed, the only ones left unaccounted for are Two-Face, and...."

I spit the name out like poison.

"Joker."

I let him live after he killed Bruce. After he killed hundreds of people in Metropolis. After he tried to wipe out the human race entirely, I let him live. Ever since, I've been wondering what the hell I was thinking.

[COLOR=Blue]"He's always been hard to track, but since he's been laying low for the last year, it's been almost impossible to find him. Gotham's sewers still have a lot of lead in their works, blocking out major portions of the city's underground from my X-ray vision."

Of course, if I really wanted to, I could just fly down there in person, scour every inch of the sewers and subways, and find the Joker in a matter of minutes.

The real reason I haven't dragged the bastard out of his den and into a prison...is because that'll be Bruce's job when he comes back.

"What really worries me right now is the rash of 'Batman' sightings--more vigilantes and nuts all pretending to be Bruce. There's been reports of violence, even murder, from some of them. Anyone have any ideas on how to deal with these fakes?"

[Keyser Soze]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b52/AgentClarkNova/bb_067ChristianBale.jpg

"I was telling the truth back in there Joker. I am Batman back from Hell." Footsteps could be heard storming down the alley. The cops were getting closer it was time to leave.

"I am back as their prophet and disciple. The end times are coming." The cops had reached the alley with guns drawn. The Batman fires his grappling gun at a nearby building. "Until we meet again." He flies off into the night sky.

"Hmmmm......FLLLLLLLLLP.....well, you... certainly look like Batman..."

But The Joker wasn't convinced. Though the thought of the Batman being almost as murderous and crazy as he was offered some humorous novelty, it just... wasn't Batman.

"Must investigate... FLLLLLLLLP... further..."

The Joker fleed the scene, evading the approaching cops. It was only once he'd truly lost them amidst the tangled back-alleys of Gotham's East End that he became aware of how much blood he was still losing, both from his shoulder and the gashes in his mouth.

"H-heh..."

The Joker staggered, and collapsed in a heap next to a dumpster, everything fading to black.

[trustyside-kick]

"What really worries me right now is the rash of 'Batman' sightings--more vigilantes and nuts all pretending to be Bruce. There's been reports of violence, even murder, from some of them. Anyone have any ideas on how to deal with these fakes?"

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

"In a way, these men are merely defending their city. Their methods may be sometimes questionable, but sometimes I could argue even Bruce's were. Can we really judge them simply because they wear the guise and symbol of our deceased friend? Look at what happened when Clark first died."

He knows that his words will not be well received, but at the same time it would be hypocritical to tell any man that they cannot play 'heroics' when there are several non-metahuman superheroes. Bruce was one of them, after all.

"When Bruce died, we all feared the future of Gotham in some way or another. Because we never thought we would have to picture a Gotham without a Batman; now there are several."

Crossing his arms, the Aquatic Ace leans back in his chair.

"Although, I suppose it would greatly depend on how Tim and Dick feel about the situation as a whole. In a way, Gotham was left to them with Bruce's death. Anyone happen to know their sentiments on the matter?"

[Blacklight]

"Although, I suppose it would greatly depend on how Tim and Dick feel about the situation as a whole. In a way, Gotham was left to them with Bruce's death. Anyone happen to know their sentiments on the matter?"

"Speaking of, where is Dick? I thought he'd be here for this..." I asked. Dick was a son to Bruce, and to not see him here for the memorial is a bit confusing, although if he isn't coming, it's not like I don't know why either. Someone's gotta be protecting Gotham as it goes from bad to worse, and it might as well be Nightwing. Either way, I think it would've been good for Dick to be amongst friends to mourn for his mentor, unless of course he doesn't want to accept the fact that he's gone.

[Watchman]

"Gotham has become a warzone." The smallest member of the League spoke up. He sat in a much smaller chair that hovered. "Once the news of Batman's death had leaked to the streets the gangs and criminals now rule." He hit a button that was located on his chair.

"I hope the league doesn't mind that me and Mr. Terrific had made a few additions." Holographic screens floated over the league. The screens showed various news reports coming from Gotham of violence and crime.

"Yes during Clark's absence heroes had emerged like John and Connor but so did this thing." The image of Hank Henshaw, the Cyborg Superman, had appeared. "Hank Henshaw pure twisted evil and someone who I spent a fair amounted of time roaming inside of. People will take up Bruce's mantle but they lack his training, experience, and resources. I think this is going to cause more problems then solve." The last year had been tough on them all. They had been caught off guard and the Dark Alliance had struck hard, pushing them to their limits. He had taken a leave of absence not just to take up superheroics but to make sure that something like the Dark Alliance never happen again.

"I think the question we should be asking ourselves, is that should we intervene before Gotham tears itself apart."

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

"Gotham has become a warzone." The smallest member of the League spoke up. He sat in a much smaller chair that hovered. "Once the news of Batman's death had leaked to the streets the gangs and criminals now rule." He hit a button that was located on his chair.

"I hope the league doesn't mind that me and Mr. Terrific had made a few additions." Holographic screens floated over the league. The screens showed various news reports coming from Gotham of violence and crime.

"Yes during Clark's absence heroes had emerged like John and Connor but so did this thing." The image of Hank Henshaw, the Cyborg Superman, had appeared. "Hank Henshaw pure twisted evil and someone who I spent a fair amounted of time roaming inside of. People will take up Bruce's mantle but they lack his training, experience, and resources. I think this is going to cause more problems then solve." The last year had been tough on them all. They had been caught off guard and the Dark Alliance had struck hard, pushing them to their limits. He had taken a leave of absence not just to take up superheroics but to make sure that something like the Dark Alliance never happen again.

"I think the question we should be asking ourselves, is that should we intervene before Gotham tears itself apart."

I always feel a bit of bile rise in the back of my throat when Henshaw's atrocities are brought up. And I know for a fact that Hal must feel the same way. While I was gone, that monster committed acts of terror and mass-murder the likes of which we'd never seen, culminating in him nuking Coast City. Every time we've crossed paths since then, I've done everything I could to make him pay for that.

I know what it's like to have someone desecrate the symbols you've tried to make. Still, Arthur's got a point, too. If we start rounding up every other vigilante who's doing the same thing we've been doing for years, then where do we stop?

"This is some very dangerous territory we're treading on here. Gotham definitely needs a force to restore order, and having people lift Bruce's symbols certainly doesn't help. But there's a fine line between enforcement and fascism. If the League takes down every Batman who's not our Batman, then we'll be jumping across that line, and there may be no going back."

[Byrd Man]

"This is some very dangerous territory we're treading on here. Gotham d efinitely needs a force to restore order, and having people lift Bruce's symbols certainly doesn't help. But there's a fine line between enforcement and fascism. If the League takes down every Batman who's not our Batman, then we'll be jumping across that line, and there may be no going back."

"I agree with Big Blue, if the League puts Gotham on lock down, what's to stop us from doing the same to Metropolis, Keystone City, or even going to Iraq and North Korea? Sure we'll tell ourselves that we're doing it for people's protection, that we have the best intentions in mind. Well, the road to hell is paved with good intentions."

I cross my arms and look around.

"Sorry about that. Just some paranoia from an old lefty."

[Keyser Soze]

"I agree with Big Blue, if the League puts Gotham on lock down, what's to stop us from doing the same to Metropolis, Keystone City, or even going to Iraq and North Korea? Sure we'll tell ourselves that we're doing it for people's protection, that we have the best intentions in mind. Well, the road to hell is paved with good intentions."

I cross my arms and look around.

"Sorry about that. Just some paranoia from an old lefty."[/LEFT]

"And this old Conservative thinks you're letting your left-wing paranoia cloud your judgement."

I've sat here listening to the course of the discussion, and while Ollie and Clark raise some valid concerns, I can't agree with their conclusions. When I think of superhero impersonators, I can't help but get the image of Henshaw in my mind, and the things he did while posing as Superman come rushing back to me. But I tell myself my opposition to leaving these Batman pretenders be is about more than some knee-jerk reaction driven by my emotions.

"No one's saying we put Gotham on lockdown, or that we start hunting down anyone wearing a cape and cowl. But I do think we need to have some kind of presence in the city. Who says we have to go in there to fight all these Batmen? Perhaps we can offer them guidance, and for the ones that deserve it, support? With a lot of these people, their hearts are in the right place, but they don't really know what they're doing. Maybe we could help them with that, let them know there are ways to go about doing what we do. Or even that they're not alone, that we're here to help, if they need it. And yes, in certain cases, we may find the need to... protect certain individuals from themselves."

That's the nice way of saying it, but the fact is that most likely there are sickos running around the streets of Gotham, dragging Gotham's legacy through the mud. Those people need to be stopped, before they get themselves or other people killed.

"Look, no one's advocating fascism here, right? But at the same time, we can't seriously be thinking that the way to handle this is to... leave Gotham to its own devices, and just hope it works itself out, can we? That's not the Justice League I know."

I turn back to face Ollie. He's probably not going to like what I say, but it needs to be said.

"Look, Ollie, you might be squeamish about encroaching on individual liberties, about poking our nose in where it isn't welcome. Well, if we decide we're all just going to stick to our jurisdictions, that's fine. Star City might be your jurisdiction, Ollie. But I'm the Green Lantern of Space Sector 2814. The whole of Earth is in my jurisdiction. And if there's a problem in Gotham City that needs fixing, you can bet your ass I'm going to fix it!"

[Byrd Man]

"Look, Ollie, you might be squeamish about encroaching on individual liberties, about poking our nose in where it isn't welcome. Well, if we decide we're all just going to stick to our jurisdictions, that's fine. Star City might be your jurisdiction, Ollie. But I'm the Green Lantern of Space Sector 2814. The whole of Earth is in my jurisdiction. And if there's a problem in Gotham City that needs fixing, you can bet your ass I'm going to fix it!"

"Yeah, and it's that thinking that lead to you destroying the Green Lantern Corps.

Once again, my mouth fires off before my brain can catch it.

You can hear a pin drop inside the hall.

[Saved]

Tim rolled his eyes slightly. Still not a Titan.

Maybe that'll make it easier when she stabs you in the back.

"I dunno. A year ago, I would've said no. Powerboy seems too aggressive, and Megan seems too eager to please. But now a lot of things have changed...Megan seems nice, I think we can trust her. And Powerboy may be an ass but I think he's on our side," he said quietly.

"And the offer still stands. You can be a Titan any time you like. You're as much one of us as Bart or Con," he said with a smile "Let's get back in there,"

You have to trust her, you share a bed with her.
Screw you.
Yes she did.
"Thanks." Rose says with a forced sense of empathy. She looks up at the sky for a moment, staring at the clouds. After a few moments of silence, she looks back down and stares at Robin. She sees the expression on his face, the look of compassion and empathy despite Rose's attitude.

Rose grins slightly, and puts her hand to Tim's cheek. "Look, I've gotta go. You go back with your team." Leaning forward slightly, she moves closer to Tim's face. She slips her hand behind his neck and grabs him gently. She kisses the teen hero on his lips passionately, giving into her desires and emotions for the first time in a while.

After a few seconds, the two break, and Rose slides her arm off of Tim's body. She smiles at him kindly, and gives him a strange glance. Letting out a sigh, she breaks the mood and turns quickly. "Call me if you need me, Tim." She tells him with her usual tone.

Rose walks down the street and begins to blend with the crowd on the sidewalk. Soon she slips into the alley, and disappears from sight. Her appointment for tonight is coming quickly, and she must prepare for the job. Her recent condition has weakened her confidence, but luckily for Rose, her pride more than makes up for it. Rose has changed a lot in a year, but some things just can't be altered.

[SuperFerret]

"Yeah, and it's that thinking that lead to you destroying the Green Lantern Corps.

Once again, my mouth fires off before my brain can catch it.

You can hear a pin drop inside the hall.

"We did not gather to make petty arguments over personal politics." I speak up finally, not wanting to have this go any further. "If the League is to do anything regarding Gotham, we should first consider what and who Bruce would want. That must be first and foremost in our thoughts."

[wiegeabo]

"Yeah, and it's that thinking that lead to you destroying the Green Lantern Corps.

Once again, my mouth fires off before my brain can catch it.

You can hear a pin drop inside the hall.


My eyebrow goes up at that. The old me would have relished that outburst, enjoying the look of anger and discomfort in Jordan's eyes. And...honestly, a small piece of me does.

But the rest of me actually feels...sympathy. And a measure of curiosity. What it must have been like to have all that power. To decimate the Corps, killing so many of them. To be so powerful, so close to undoing everything...

I push the thought aside. It's intoxication and terrifying all at the same time.

"We did not gather to make petty arguments over personal politics." I speak up finally, not wanting to have this go any further. "If the League is to do anything regarding Gotham, we should first consider what and who Bruce would want. That must be first and foremost in our thoughts."


"I agree. With both sides of the argument. A presence needs to be felt and seen in Gotham. The people need to know they are still being protected. The criminals that they are being hunted. And the impostors that they are not needed."

"What Gotham needs...is a new Batman. A real Batman."

[Keyser Soze]

"Yeah, and it's that thinking that lead to you destroying the Green Lantern Corps.

Once again, my mouth fires off before my brain can catch it.

You can hear a pin drop inside the hall.

Like a scab picked off an old wound, the faces of all the members of the Corps I killed as Parallax come flashing before my eyes.

I turn away from Ollie before he can see the hurt clouding my features, and funnily enough, the person I find myself turning to is Sinestro. He looks right back at me. I assume he's enjoying watching me squirm, given our history. But the strange thing is, all of a sudden I feel like I have more in common with him than anyone else in this room. We're in the same boat.

Whenever I think I can finally move on from the past, just when I think I am completely absolved of any culpability in my actions as Parallax, something like this is said that reminds me that, no matter what I do, or however much time passes, nobody will ever truly forget. Now - though they might not even be aware they're doing it - my motives will be always second-guessed, looked at through the lens of my crimes all those years ago. To them, I may be a colleague and a friend. But I''m a killer and a traitor too.

Ollie is my best friend. We've been through so much together, and I'd gladly trust him with my life. But if even he could still say that...

"I agree. With both sides of the argument. A presence needs to be felt and seen in Gotham. The people need to know they are still being protected. The criminals that they are being hunted. And the impostors that they are not needed."

"What Gotham needs...is a new Batman. A real Batman."

I had fallen silent, unable to formulate a quick response to Ollie's cutting remark. It is only with Sinestro's words that I'm drawn back into the discussion.

"There's only one real Batman. He died a year ago."

[trustyside-kick]

"There's only one real Batman. He died a year ago."

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

Hal is correct. One would think it would be so simple for someone like Dick or Tim to merely take up the mantle; but it's not. When looking at the two men's careers, and their lives...the answer to whether one of the two should take up the mantle of Batman is obvious.

"Many of the people standing in this room, have taken it upon themselves to train a young boy or girl under their supervision. We trained these young individuals and watched them grow."

The room is silent. It doesn't put Orin in an uncomfortable position, but he does study everyone's reaction and body language.

"While I could always picture Garth taking my place, or how Wally took Barry's, and how Donna could so easily take up the Wonder Woman mantle... you and I all know it is different with Dick. Roy, while so much like Dick, longs for his own identity as well, yet grows to be more and more like Ollie. We may as well call him 'Red Arrow', but we don't."

"But let's face it: Dick never wanted to become Batman. If it was destined to happen, he would've done so...a year ago. He was unique in that sense. He wants to make his own destiny, rather carry on a legacy."

"So who would you all turn to then? Tim? The boy is too young. Perhaps we should just face the reality that there will be no real Batman in Gotham anymore. The way I see it there are two choices: 1) Let Dick and Tim handle the situation how they see fit or 2) As Hal suggested take action. But I will have no hand in the latter."

Orin gets up from the table, having said all he wishes to say on the matter. The other members of the JLA can discuss the matter further, but the Marine Marvel believes it is futile.

"Now if you would excuse me, I must be on my way. I'm on Monitor Duty tonight so I must tend to my tasks and errands of the day before nightfall."

With those words, the former King of Atlantis exits the meeting room.

[wiegeabo]

I had fallen silent, unable to formulate a quick response to Ollie's cutting remark. It is only with Sinestro's words that I'm drawn back into the discussion.

"There's only one real Batman. He died a year ago."


"And yet he trained two men to take his place and protect his city when he fell. And don't try to convince me that wasn't what he planned. This is Batman we are talking about. The man who literally had a plan for everything. He knew that one day he would stop fighting. That he would be too old, or too injured, or..."



"Many of the people standing in this room, have taken it upon themselves to train a young boy or girl under their supervision. We trained these young individuals and watched them grow."

"While I could always picture Garth taking my place, or how Wally took Barry's, and how Donna could so easily take up the Wonder Woman mantle... you and I all know it is different with Dick. Roy, while so much like Dick, longs for his own identity as well, yet grows to be more and more like Ollie. We may as well call him 'Red Arrow', but we don't."

"But let's face it: Dick never wanted to become Batman. If it was destined to happen, he would've done so...a year ago. He was unique in that sense. He wants to make his own destiny, rather carry on a legacy."

"So who would you all turn to then? Tim? The boy is too young. Perhaps we should just face the reality that there will be no real Batman in Gotham anymore. The way I see it there are two choices: 1) Let Dick and Tim handle the situation how they see fit or 2) As Hal suggested take action. But I will have no hand in the latter."

"Now if you would excuse me, I must be on my way. I'm on Monitor Duty tonight so I must tend to my tasks and errands of the day before nightfall."



Aquaman leaves the room. But that doesn't close the issue. "Perhaps they do not feel worthy. Perhaps they would feel they are dishonoring his memory. Or maybe they haven't taken on the mantle because no one has asked."

[Catman_prb]

"Thanks." Rose says with a forced sense of empathy. She looks up at the sky for a moment, staring at the clouds. After a few moments of silence, she looks back down and stares at Robin. She sees the expression on his face, the look of compassion and empathy despite Rose's attitude.

Rose grins slightly, and puts her hand to Tim's cheek. "Look, I've gotta go. You go back with your team." Leaning forward slightly, she moves closer to Tim's face. She slips her hand behind his neck and grabs him gently. She kisses the teen hero on his lips passionately, giving into her desires and emotions for the first time in a while.

After a few seconds, the two break, and Rose slides her arm off of Tim's body. She smiles at him kindly, and gives him a strange glance. Letting out a sigh, she breaks the mood and turns quickly. "Call me if you need me, Tim." She tells him with her usual tone.

Tim rubbed the back of his head for a second, thinking about all the ways that could have gone better.

Need I say that making out with a one eye **** is not a productive use of time?
She's not a ****.
Oh yeah? Well what about the CCTV footage from the Tower? Rose and Zach at play while the big bird's away?
Everyone needs a hobby.
That's what you're classing it as? A hobby. Are you nuts? Or are you just really needy and pathetic?
I have my hobby, she has hers.

Tower Rec Room


"We're the Teen Titans for god's sake, and we haven't seen any action in days!"

"Well, nothing's really happ--" Powerboy starts but I cut him off.

"Private meeting and you're not invited." I say dryly as Superboy stands up.


"Last time I remember, Zach, I was the one that organised the meetings," Tim said, walking in slowly with dark rings under his eyes. Another all-nighter, not spent at home at the Mansion. It was a good thing he'd had a transporter installed similar to the one in the Hall of Justice, or Dick would think he had left home for good. Still, homelife at the Mansion was a nightmare in it's own right. The incredibley awkward silences after Dick had caught Rose and he in the traning room were a regular occurance.

"A word, Zach," he said, his eyebrows raised high "Outside,"

[SenseiofCheese]

Tower Rec Room



"Last time I remember, Zach, I was the one that organised the meetings,"

"A word, Zach," he said, his eyebrows raised high "Outside,"


Zachary Zatara

I look at Tim, who has obviously seen better days, and make a dramatically loud gulp noise. "I know that look. That's the look that shrivels me testes."

I pat Kon on the shoulder as I walk over to Tim and we suddenly find ourselves teleported outside the Titans Tower. Honestly, walking is such a hassle.

"So, what did you want to talk about outside? Even though Connor can still hear us." I ask Tim, who looks pretty queasy. I forgot he's not as used to 'porting as I am.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

500 miles off coast of the Eastern Seaboard

A submarine crew on its way back to Rhode Island rides the calm, steady, waters of the Atlantic. Returning to the Naval Station in Newport, among their vessel are several Trident II D5 nuclear missiles. These missiles can be targeted as far away as 9000 miles with a maximum speed of 18,000 mph. The blast yield these nuclear missiles can make is up to 3.8 megatons. What had been a safe journey home, no longer seems so safe.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaattack2.jpg

Obeying their Sea King's telepathic commandings, the surrounding sharks, eels, octopi, and giant squids start to swim towards the submarine. The alarms start to ring all throughought the nuclear submarine as the crew goes to alert protocol. With each passing second, more and more creatures of the deep enter the domain and claim what their Sea King demands: the control of the vessel.


Poseidonis, Atlantica

"So how did the meeting go? Did everyone show up?"

"Everyone except for Dick. Although, not incredibly akward. Clark offered him JLA membership a year ago, but the boy refused. And since it was afterall a JLA meeting, cannot exactly hold it against Dick for not showing up."

"But it was in rememberance of Batman..."

Orin swims over to Mera, embracing her from behind. He kisses her neck gently, and lays his head softly on her shoulder as she tilts her to the side.

"Perhaps it was too hard for him. That, or he was busy. Gotham is pretty much in his hands and has been for all this time. Prior to Bruce's death, his time with the League kept on growing exceedingly smaller each passing month it seemed. Gotham is always so hectic."


500 miles off coast of the Eastern Seaboard

"Captain! What are we going to do? Our engines are failing us! We cannot move!"

"Relay this message to command at the base in Rhode Island. Tell them that we have been targeted by un-identified unfriendlies. And can someone get the damn feed up already?! My god! How long does it take for you girls to get a simple piece of equipment running?!"

Another alarm goes off throughout the submarine. However this one differs from the rest as it blares and echoes through the vessel. Men start to scurry around the submarine more quickly than before, and they all head to general locations. One of them runs to the control room where several other sailors and the captain remain.

"Sir! We have to evac! The very submarine is being crushed like a tin can!"

"Abandon the sub? Are you nuts?! We've got 8 Trident II D5 nuclear missiles on board! Do you have any idea how much I'd get chewed out if we leave the site?"

A loud, unpleasant, roar starts to echo throughout the entire submarine. Although it isn't a roar; part of the submarine is already starting to tare. The sailors all look to their captain, and he swears under his breath before re-adjusting hat.

"Goddamnit! Abandon ship! Abandon ship!"

One by one, sailors start to escape through one of the hatches at the top of the sub. They swim for their lives as they witness the horror before them. While the octopi, eels, and squids pay no attention to them, the sharks start to swim their way. They put all of their effort into their escape, and none are harmed.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/aquaattack1.jpg

The submarine is left to the discretion of the Sea King and his loyal followers. Here it rests, beanth the crushing pressures of the sea.


Poseidonis, Atlantica

"Wasn't there some talk about these mysterious and random 'Batmen' popping out everywhere around Gotham?"

Ever since the union of the United States and what has recently been named 'Atlantica'--the three Atlantean cities of Poseidonis, Tritonis, and Thierna Na Oge--contact between the surface and deep have vastly improved. Television broadcasts on the surface world in the U.S. are broadcasted as well in Atlantica.

"Mm, that was the other thing we discussed: what the League should do about it if anything at all."

"Well, surely you must do something. He was your friend. That is his symbol they are destroying!"

"Who are we to judge these brave men? One can look at it as vigilantism, another can look it as patriotic. They deeply care enough for their city that they will defend it. They are no different than the rest of us. Several heroes, like Bruce, were just ordinary men and women who decided to put on the cape. But let's not discuss this, please. I am just dying to see my beautiful daughter."

Mera smiles as Orin gets up, swimming over to Kym's crib.

"She almost said her first word today, you know."

"I missed it? What was it?"

"It was a little hard to hear, but I think she was trying to say 'papa'. It was so cute."

Orin picks up his slumbering daughter, and holds her in his arms. He softly combs through what little blonde hair she has with his fingers. Her mother's beautiful green eyes and her father's blonde, shiny hair, she's enchanting. He smiles brightly as he looks at her.

"I'll be here the next time she tries to call for her 'papa'. That I promise."

[Catman_prb]

I look at Tim, who has obviously seen better days, and make a dramatically loud gulp noise. "I know that look. That's the look that shrivels me testes."

I pat Kon on the shoulder as I walk over to Tim and we suddenly find ourselves teleported outside the Titans Tower. Honestly, walking is such a hassle.


"So, what did you want to talk about outside? Even though Connor can still hear us." I ask Tim, who looks pretty queasy. I forgot he's not as used to 'porting as I am.

Great, the vomit factor from magical teleportation. He looked at the faux look of fear on Zach's face and rolled his eyes.

Aw, is ickle Timmy getting his authority stolen away?
Hard to have any authority when faced with what is essentially a demi-god.
A demi-god who's having smoochies with your woman.
And that too.
Don't you just wanna wipe that smug little smile from his face?

"I installed the teleporter so those of us without magic didn't have to celebrate each new arrival with a puddle of puke," Tim said, slightly bitterly

"How are your powers, Zach?" he asked "Still not found any limits to what you can do?"

Oooh but you like your friends to have limits don't you Timothy.
Shut up.
Makes you feel stronger, doesn't it?
No.
I wonder, do you have contingency plans in case they go evil? Keep a kryptonite bullet on you?

"Oh, and I need you to be nicer to Powerboy. He may be an ass, but I'd rather have him where I can see, rather than have the big ox wandering round the big world on his own," Tim said finally, rubbing his prematurely lined forehead.

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg


"Oh god!" One of the criminals exclaims as the door to the safehouse shatters.

"Nope. Not god….not even close." I growl as I toss one of my escrima sticks into his head.

The four-man gang in the small apartment stole 2.5 mil from an armored car two days ago. I’ve been following leads and beating the hell out of lowlifes for the information ever since.

"You’re dead, masked man." One of them says as he pulls out a gun, I quickly grab his wrist and twist it violently. It makes a sickening pop as it breaks in at least four places.

"****!" He says as he drops the gun and goes for his wrist, my boot lands smack dab in the middle of his face as I roundhouse kick him into the wall.

The biggest of the four gets brave and charges me.

"Please." I say as I leapfrog over him and drive the heels of my boot into the back of his head.

He falls to the floor with a thud, out cold.

"You ain’t getting me!" The last one says as he leaps out the window onto the fire escape.

I chase after him through the window and down the fire escape. He’s two levels below me when I decide to leap off the side.

WHAM!

I grab his head as I fall and slam it hard into the railing before I catch myself on the fire escape’s railing and flip back onto it.

"Ahh!" He moans as I grab him and hang him up by the collar.

"Where’s the money?!"

"Please!" His head’s starting to swell, a definite concussion, and judging by the smell of him, he pissed his pants.

"Answer me!" I say as I hit him in the face with my one remaining escrima stick.

"It’s in the room, in the safe!" He says weakly.

I toss him to the ground like two-week-old garbage as I climb back up the fire escape to the safehouse.

Over the past week, I’ve taken more of a violent edge to fighting crime, but with the hellhole Gotham has become recently, they need it.

I can’t use the kid gloves anymore, I need to show them that the death of Batman doesn’t mean they can run free.

I’ve heard stories of other Batmen popping up, but other than my "friend" Alex, I’ve yet to see one.

If I do see one, I’m putting them in their place like I did Alex. It’s not their job to protect this city. It’s mine.

Once I’m in the safehouse, I pop open the safe and look at the pile of money that pours out. I sent a tip to the cops, so they should be on their way.

Barbara tells me Jim’s had his hands just as full as I have recently.

I grab my stick and leap out the window, I’m about halfway to the next building when I remember what day it is.

Today is the one-year anniversary. The League is doing something to honor Bruce, while I’d love to go. Gotham doesn’t sit around and wait for me to remember fallen friends.

Clark offered me full membership, but I turned it down in favor of a reserve. While the world might need me, this city needs me more right now.

I’ve been out here for twelve hours straight now, not sure where Tim is, probably off messing with the Titans. He’s one of the few people I’ll actually let help me, I don’t even really like it when Cassandra helps out, but I do allow it.

I come to a stop on a roof overlooking the city. The sun is just starting to come up, another glorious day in Gotham. Wayne Manor is too far off, I’ll head to Barbara’s and crash for the morning after that I’m off to some benefit for the new Bruce Wayne Foundation.

Off in the distance, I hear a scream followed by a gunshot. Just like that, I’m gone again.

Life never stops for the former boy wonder.

[Keyser Soze]

"And yet he trained two men to take his place and protect his city when he fell. And don't try to convince me that wasn't what he planned. This is Batman we are talking about. The man who literally had a plan for everything. He knew that one day he would stop fighting. That he would be too old, or too injured, or..."

Aquaman leaves the room. But that doesn't close the issue. "Perhaps they do not feel worthy. Perhaps they would feel they are dishonoring his memory. Or maybe they haven't taken on the mantle because no one has asked."

Sinestro talks, but I'm not really listening anymore. I guess Ollie's words shook me more than I'd like to admit.

"Look, guys... I know this is an important issue, but I don't see us getting anywhere on it right now. Maybe another time. I'm sure we've all got... places to be."

With that said, I stand up and walk out of the conference room.

[Byrd Man]

Sinestro talks, but I'm not really listening anymore. I guess Ollie's words shook me more than I'd like to admit.

"Look, guys... I know this is an important issue, but I don't see us getting anywhere on it right now. Maybe another time. I'm sure we've all got... places to be."

With that said, I stand up and walk out of the conference room.

"Uhh, yeah. Have my machine call your machine and we'll do lunch or stop an alien invasion, whatever you feel like."

I leave the conference room chasing after Hal.

"Hal!" I call as I jog through the hall towards my friend.

"Listen, pal. I just want to say I'm sorry about that crack, I should have just kept my mouth shut, but like I always I stick my foot in my mouth."

[Keyser Soze]

"Uhh, yeah. Have my machine call your machine and we'll do lunch or stop an alien invasion, whatever you feel like."

I leave the conference room chasing after Hal.

"Hal!" I call as I jog through the hall towards my friend.

"Listen, pal. I just want to say I'm sorry about that crack, I should have just kept my mouth shut, but like I always I stick my foot in my mouth."

A lot of things I want to say to Ollie cross through my mind. The thought of laying out occurs to me as well. But instead I force a casual smile.

"Don't worry about it, Ollie," I find myself saying, "Already forgotten. I'm heading out now, you wanting me to drop you off anywhere?"

[Keyser Soze]

"Hmmmm......FLLLLLLLLLP.....well, you... certainly look like Batman..."

But The Joker wasn't convinced. Though the thought of the Batman being almost as murderous and crazy as he was offered some humorous novelty, it just... wasn't Batman.

"Must investigate... FLLLLLLLLP... further..."

The Joker fleed the scene, evading the approaching cops. It was only once he'd truly lost them amidst the tangled back-alleys of Gotham's East End that he became aware of how much blood he was still losing, both from his shoulder and the gashes in his mouth.

"H-heh..."

The Joker staggered, and collapsed in a heap next to a dumpster, everything fading to black.


"Uuuuuh...."

When The Joker woke up, he found himself in a white room, stripped down to his underwear, lying under the covers in a single bed. For a moment, he thought he was back in Arkham Asylum. But as he began to regain his bearings, he realised the sheets were of a finer, silkier quality than what would be found in the looney-bin. He moved his arms and legs around, and realised he wasn't restrained. Then he remembered what he'd been doing before he lost consciousness. The battle with the fake Batman. The face that looked suspiciously like that of the real Batman. The scars...

With a start, The Joker sat bolt upright in the bed, hands running frantically along his face. The scars were still there. But what had been open, gaping, bleeding tears along the sides of his mouth was now sealed, hardened scar tissue. What had been a burning agony was now little more than a dull ache. Confusion clouded his weary senses as his fingers traced along the morbidly-enhanced smile. The wounds were closed, but he could feel no stitches. He opened his mouth as wide as he could, and felt no added tightness, no threats of rips or popped sutures. It was as if by magic his mouth had been...

"Ah, you're awake, my dear."

The Joker was suddenly alerted to the presence of someone else in the room. Sitting on a creaky rocking chair in a dark corner of the room was an old lady. And this was an old lady, her features wrinked and ragged like the face of a cliff, her body hunched and twisted forward. She seemed quite shrunken with age, as her ancient bones had warped and began folding in on themselves. Yet behind a pair of half-moon spectacles sat crookedly on a beak-like nose, her eyes twinkled with a youthful, mischevous energy. In some futile attempt at modesty, The Joker pulled the bed-covers back up over his bare chest.

"Where am I?" he asked.

The old lady chuckled. The Joker wasn't aware of saying anything funny.

"You're at the Goodness in Giving Centre, my dear," the old lady said, "We're a shelter for homeless children. We provide food and a warm bed for the poor, forgotten children of Gotham, give these lost boys and girls a family where many of them have none, we..."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, enough with the sales pitch, lady. How did I get here?"

The old lady merely smiled apolegetically, as apparently unfazed by the interruption as she was by the fact she now shared a room with a white-skinned, green-haired mass murderer.

"Well, my dear, in our employ we have several volunteers, men and women who go through the streets of Gotham looking for children that we can help. On one such patrol, two of my volunteers found you, and brought you back here. We washed and mended your dirty, damaged clothes. They're in there."

She raised a gnarled, twisted claw of a hand up, pointing in the direction of a wardrobe.

"And we treated your injuries. Some awful man gave you quite the beating, my dear..."

"Oh yeah, the guy's a real psycho."

"We let you rest for a couple of days. And now all is well, and you are back with us. So now that we have finally had the chance to meet, why don't you tell me your name, my dear?"

The Joker blinked a couple of times, unsure if she was serious. She didn't know who he was?

"Umm...I'm The Joker."

The old lady let out another chuckle, not seeming to even notice anything unusual with this name, never mind recognising it as the name of a feared criminal mastermind.

"Nice to meet you, Joker! My children here call me Granny, so you can call me that too. Now, I'll leave you to get dressed, my dear, before we go."

The Joker was beginning to think this was some kind of weird fever dream, and so decided to just play along with it for now.

"Go where?"

"Go where?" Granny echoed, letting out that chuckle again, "To meet my children, silly!"

[wiegeabo]

"...mmmmuuuuhhhhhaahaaaahhhhhh..."

I'm a speedster. I heal fast. But right now, as Joan kneads her fingers into my back, this is just what these old muscles need.

"Feel good?"

"...uhhhhhhhgghghhhh..."

Joan smiles. "I'll take that as a yes." She keeps working on my back. "I take it training this weekend was eventful."

"It was the first time we had Maxine and Damage fighting together. They've got a lot to learn about teamwork."

Joan nods as I turn over onto my back. "The team's still only training two? I thought there was going to be three new members."

"Dinah's out searching for him. But no one's heard from her for a while."

"No one?"

"Nope. She's off the grid. Even Oracle doesn't know."

"Wait. How can Oracle not know where she is? Wait...how did you get in contact with Oracle?

"I didn't, Oracle got in touch with us." Joan looks a little worried. "It'll be fine. Dinah can take care of herself. She can do more than that."

"I know. I just don't like the thought of her being out of contact for so long. The last time she was gone..."

"We thought she was dead," I finish. I sit up and hug Joan. "How about we go out tomorrow night. We'll double with Wally and Iris. Lord knows they could use a night out."

"Sounds good to me. When do you go back to the Brownstone?"

"Weekend after next. Alan's got the training this week."

"You two sure are busy."

"Well, the rest of the Society is taking all the missions. We're the most experienced trainers. Makes me wonder..."

"...how Ted could do it?"

"I'm a speedster. Alan's a Lantern. And we still can't keep up. Ted didn't have any special powers, and he could train all of us all the time."

Joan puts her arms around me. "You're thinking he was the best of you."

I give her a squeeze. "He was."

"And now you feel like you need to be. And that you'll fail him if you fail Damage and Maxine."

I look at Joan. "Did anyone tell you you're too smart?"

"A couple," she laughs. "You should go out on patrol."

"I'm retired."

"No, you're semi-retired. And it'll be good for you to blow off some steam. But up a mugger or two...dozen."

I laugh. "Maybe you're right. A man should have a...hobby."

[wiegeabo]

As Jordan quickly marches out of the room, Queen follows. I'm surprised Jordan didn't knock Queen on his pompous back for that comment. I would have. And probably more.

Everyone looks around the room uncomfortably. I don't really want to be here either. I've said my peace about Batman. I have nothing left to say. And I figure the best way to continue to honor his memory is to be out actually fighting for what he believed in. Not standing here with the League talking about him.

"I'll make sure they don't kill each other," I say, using the excuse to leave the room and follow them outside.


A lot of things I want to say to Ollie cross through my mind. The thought of laying out occurs to me as well. But instead I force a casual smile.

"Don't worry about it, Ollie," I find myself saying, "Already forgotten. I'm heading out now, you wanting me to drop you off anywhere?"


"Jordan. Queen," I say to get their attention. "May I join you two?"

[Keyser Soze]

As Jordan quickly marches out of the room, Queen follows. I'm surprised Jordan didn't knock Queen on his pompous back for that comment. I would have. And probably more.

Everyone looks around the room uncomfortably. I don't really want to be here either. I've said my peace about Batman. I have nothing left to say. And I figure the best way to continue to honor his memory is to be out actually fighting for what he believed in. Not standing here with the League talking about him.

"I'll make sure they don't kill each other," I say, using the excuse to leave the room and follow them outside.

"Jordan. Queen," I say to get their attention. "May I join you two?"

Sinestro. Ollie and I turn to face him as he approaches us, and looking into those cold, cutting eyes, I can't help but recall that Sinestro tried to kill me and my friends on many occasions. And more than that, he was partly responsible for me falling victim to Parallax. For many years, I called Sinestro my most bitter, hated nemesis.

But looking at those familiar red-skinned features, I also remember that Sinestro was once my mentor, and ally in the Green Lantern Corps, and a trusted friend. He was a good individual, perhaps the greatest of all the Green Lanterns. I thought that Sinestro I knew and admired had died when he was expelled from the Corps, I thought that a new Sinestro had taken over for good. But now it seems the old Sinestro is back.

I could hold our battles and our conflicts over his head, but then that would make me no better than the people who still second-guess me and my motives. No, I believe in redemption. Stranger things have happened in this crazy life. I have to accept that Sinestro has returned to the way he was before the darkness consumed him, because if I didn't, if I didn't believe people could crawl back out of the abyss and back into the light, then what would that say about me? And so I greet my old friend and foe like the peer and colleague he is.

"Of course you can, Sinestro," I reply, offering a tentative smile, "What's on your mind?"

[Blacklight]

http://comicmastersonline.com/shop/images/blue%20beetle%20logo.jpg


"Here it is. The entrance to the base."

As the Batman and Booster stopped in front of me, I found myself looking at something that completely astounded me...

"Uhh... This is juat a wall..."

"Yeah. Walk through it."

"¿Qué?"

"He said 'Walk. Through. It..."

I stared at them and the wall dumbfounded. Here I am, in the future, underground, in the sewers, staring at a brick wall with a bat and a walking gold nugget thinking that I was going to be taken to see a super top secret base that noone knows about that houses the only superheroes left on the entire planet after it was ravaged by alien overlords, and I'm expected to walk through a wall like magic. You can't walk through a wall. At least not in my timeline. That is, if you don't count all the fancy technology that people like the Justice League have. But like I was saying, most of the time, you can't walk through a wall, but then again this is the future. So, what the heck? i'll humor them. Besides, I'm sure if it wasn't okay, then the Scarab would've been bleeping or booping by now.

Taking a deep breath, I walked through it first. To my astonishment, it was like walking through a small tunnel. With a brightness at the end of it. It only took a few seconds to walk through, until I saw myself in a room filled with some of the most advanced technologies I've ever seen, and people I thought I'd only ever meet in a dream!

"Jaime. I'd like you to meet the newest incarnation of the Justice League. Or as we now like to call it, the Justice Resistance of Earth. JRE for short."

"Woah..."

My eyes darted around the room and the individuals in it. My scarab counted 11 of them including Booster and Batman and minus me. The first two people my eyes came to see were two guys with glowing rings. One in yellow with red skin, the other a regular guy in green with spiky hair. Booster then noticed me looking at the two of them and walked over to introduce them.

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/glfuture.jpg

"Jaime this is Kyle Rayner, Green Lantern of Sector 2814."

"Nice to meet you, Jaime." he said as he held out his hand, and as I went to shake it, his ring started to spark and the scarab started buzzing...

- ! -

-n00¡ @Volb glC!!!!-

~What're you freaking out for, dude? This guys a superhero! I think we can trust him.~

-!!......-

After he managed to get his ring calmed down, and the scarab backed down, we shook hands. Then Booster procceeded towards the one with the yellow ring.

"And this is the Yellow Lantern, or Sinestro as we like to call him."

"Honored, sir." I said as I took his hand and shook it.

"Indeed." He replied, raising his brow.

Then I noticed what looked like two twins in leather with quivers on their backs. One in green, the other in blue...

"And these are the Arrow Twins. Meet Connor and Roy Queen..."

I headed in their directions and shook Roy's hand first.

"The name's Green Arrow. Good to finally meet you, Reyes."

"Thanks."

Then I turned to Connor and shook his hand.

"Blue Arrow. Nice to see I'm not the only blue hero around..."

"You and me both..."

Near Green Arrow and Blue Arrow was a beautiful woman with blond hair and a similar leather get up that sported fishnet stockings.

"That's our little sister, Mia Lance Queen. She's got quite the singing voice."

"A pleasure to meet you, Jaime."

"Uhhhh...T-thank you, M-miss Q-quee--"

"Just call me Black Canary. Sounds cooler..."

Then there was a much older man who was standing near the back of the room, dressed in what looked like a costume with an oceanic pattern.

"That man back there, Jaime is the King of the Seven Seas himself..."

"You mean Aquaman?"

"Yep. Or 'King Orin' as he likes to be known as..."

"Micheal you know I gave the throne to my successor ages ago, and I cannot be king of a kingdom that lies in ruins due to the Order's thirst for violence and destruction... I swear by Poseidon himself that I will make them pay for destroying my home of Atlantis. They will regret the day they crossed me..."

Hearing the anger in his voice made me tremble. He sounds really P.O.'d. I don't blame him either. I'd probably be really mad too if this "Order" blew up my civilization.

"It's alright, Arthur. Once we defeat the Order the timeline will be restored and Atlantis will never be destroyed."

"And we pray to the gods you are right, Booster..." said a woman in red, blue and gold armor with a flowing red cape and a golden tiara around her beautiful dark raven colored hair that had one small streak of gray.

"Speaking of the King of Atlantis, this is Queen Diana of Themyscira..."

"Wonder Woman?"

"Yes. That is what my colleagues address me by..."

"Yeah I've seen you on TV with the Justice League of my time..."

"I'm sure you have young Blue Beetle. You will be seeing alot more of me and my fellow compatriots for years to come..."

Years to come? I really hope she means back in the present, because staying in this era for years is DEFINATELY not an ideal situation...

"Wow, Booster. You finally managed to bring him here..."

I turned to see a familiar crimson suit with the gold lightning emblazoned in it's design, and I realised I was standing before the fastest man alive.

"The name's Bart Allen, but I also go by the Flash."

I can't believe I'm standing in front of the Flash! The Flash is one of my favorite heroes! I remember watching him on TV as a kid taking out the bad guys. Him and Superman were two of my favorites, and now that I was standing in front of one of them it was like a dream come true...

"And you've already met Batman."

"Unfortunately..." he growled.

I turned around to see Batman with his cape draped over his entire body like a scalloped robe. He gave me another one of his angry scowls, but I shrugged it off and looked back over at Booster.

So that makes 10 people, so where's the last one? the Scarab counted 11.

"Then last but not least, the Man of Steel himself..."

The sound of large footsteps then filled my ears as my heart started to race with excitement. It was him...

"Superman?"

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/supermanfuture.bmp

"Glad to have you on the team, Jaime. Now let's get to work people. We've got a world to save..."

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/jrafuture.bmp

[Keyser Soze]

"Uuuuuh...."

When The Joker woke up, he found himself in a white room, stripped down to his underwear, lying under the covers in a single bed. For a moment, he thought he was back in Arkham Asylum. But as he began to regain his bearings, he realised the sheets were of a finer, silkier quality than what would be found in the looney-bin. He moved his arms and legs around, and realised he wasn't restrained. Then he remembered what he'd been doing before he lost consciousness. The battle with the fake Batman. The face that looked suspiciously like that of the real Batman. The scars...

With a start, The Joker sat bolt upright in the bed, hands running frantically along his face. The scars were still there. But what had been open, gaping, bleeding tears along the sides of his mouth was now sealed, hardened scar tissue. What had been a burning agony was now little more than a dull ache. Confusion clouded his weary senses as his fingers traced along the morbidly-enhanced smile. The wounds were closed, but he could feel no stitches. He opened his mouth as wide as he could, and felt no added tightness, no threats of rips or popped sutures. It was as if by magic his mouth had been...

"Ah, you're awake, my dear."

The Joker was suddenly alerted to the presence of someone else in the room. Sitting on a creaky rocking chair in a dark corner of the room was an old lady. And this was an old lady, her features wrinked and ragged like the face of a cliff, her body hunched and twisted forward. She seemed quite shrunken with age, as her ancient bones had warped and began folding in on themselves. Yet behind a pair of half-moon spectacles sat crookedly on a beak-like nose, her eyes twinkled with a youthful, mischevous energy. In some futile attempt at modesty, The Joker pulled the bed-covers back up over his bare chest.

"Where am I?" he asked.

The old lady chuckled. The Joker wasn't aware of saying anything funny.

"You're at the Goodness in Giving Centre, my dear," the old lady said, "We're a shelter for homeless children. We provide food and a warm bed for the poor, forgotten children of Gotham, give these lost boys and girls a family where many of them have none, we..."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, enough with the sales pitch, lady. How did I get here?"

The old lady merely smiled apolegetically, as apparently unfazed by the interruption as she was by the fact she now shared a room with a white-skinned, green-haired mass murderer.

"Well, my dear, in our employ we have several volunteers, men and women who go through the streets of Gotham looking for children that we can help. On one such patrol, two of my volunteers found you, and brought you back here. We washed and mended your dirty, damaged clothes. They're in there."

She raised a gnarled, twisted claw of a hand up, pointing in the direction of a wardrobe.

"And we treated your injuries. Some awful man gave you quite the beating, my dear..."

"Oh yeah, the guy's a real psycho."

"We let you rest for a couple of days. And now all is well, and you are back with us. So now that we have finally had the chance to meet, why don't you tell me your name, my dear?"

The Joker blinked a couple of times, unsure if she was serious. She didn't know who he was?

"Umm...I'm The Joker."

The old lady let out another chuckle, not seeming to even notice anything unusual with this name, never mind recognising it as the name of a feared criminal mastermind.

"Nice to meet you, Joker! My children here call me Granny, so you can call me that too. Now, I'll leave you to get dressed, my dear, before we go."

The Joker was beginning to think this was some kind of weird fever dream, and so decided to just play along with it for now.

"Go where?"

"Go where?" Granny echoed, letting out that chuckle again, "To meet my children, silly!"


Perhaps this isn't so different from Arkham after all, The Joker thought.

Once dressed and outside of his cozy bedroom, he was confronted with foreboding Gothic architecture, all stained-glass windows and arched doorways. The Joker and his new, elderly companion walked together through the cold stone corridor. She walked with the aid of a cane, but had a surprising sprite in her step for someone of her clearly-advanced years. It was as if she was eager for The Joker to see what she had to show him.

And then she led him through a thick wooden door that towered over both of them, into a great hall overpowered by gloom. There were no windows here, no natural light. The light instead came from a line of old-fashioned candlelamps, offering meagre light to the rows of ragged benches that filled the hall.

"This is the cafeteria," Granny proudly chirped, "Please, come in. Eat. You must be hungry."

Granny walked The Joker over to the far end of the room, where a partiton provided a window into what appeared to be a large, old kitchen. Standing on the other end was a fat, gruff chef.

"You have the meal I requested prepared, Horace?" Granny asked him.

He nodded slowly in response, and disappeared for a few moments. When he resurfaced, it was with a tray brimming with delicious food. On its centre sat a plate adorned with the finest cuts of beef, slathered with a mouthwatering peppercorn sauce, garnished with tender red onions, and complimented with a generous side order of greens. Next to the plate was a half-filled glass of fine white wine.

"Go on," Granny said to The Joker, "Take it. It's yours."

The Joker was in fact hungry, so he didn't object. Taking the tray, he let Granny lead him to a fine oak table at the head of the hall. There were a few ornate, well-cushioned chairs positioned around the table, and The Joker and Granny both sat themselves down.

"Where's yours?" The Joker asked, with a hint of suspicion.

Granny merely waved her hand dismissively.

"I don't eat much these days..."

She was cut off by the harsh tolling of a bell. Her face lit up.

"Oh, my children are coming. Splendid!"

And sure enough, the patter of tiny feet could be heard approaching the door in. And then they appeared through the door, marching silently in single file. Awful orderly for children, The Joker thought. But it was more than orderly. They all stared ahead, eyes blank, features devoid of emotion. None reacted in fear, or even in recognition, of the killer sitting at the end of hall. Indeed, as they came to a halt on the left side of the room once all of them were inside the hall, their eyes instead drifted to Granny.

"Children..."

Granny stood up, and suddenly she seemed filled with a powerful authority. She raised her hands in the air.

"Good boys and girls are seen and not heard! Good boys and girls do as they are told! Good boys and girls don't think unwanted thoughts! Yes?"

"Yes Granny," all the children said in flat unison.

"We have a guest here with us today," Granny said, "Say hello, Mr. Joker."

"Hello Mr. Joker," the children all said in the same lifeless tone.

"Your food is now prepared, children. Tell me, who do you have to thank for this food you are about to eat?"

"You, Granny."

"Who do you have to thank for the roof over your head?"

"You, Granny."

"Who do you have to thank for the life you live?"

"You, Granny."

"Yes," Granny purred, exposing a nest of browned, crooked teeth, "Good children. You may eat now."

And like she'd flipped a switch, the children compliantly approached the partition, one at a time, each picking up a bowl, a spoon, a cup and a tray on which to sit it all on their way. The chef filled each bowl with a negligible portion of shapeless gray goo which might have passed for porridge, and poured dirty-looking water into each cup. Every child accepted this without question as they made their way to their benches to eat.

"Umm...good kids."

Even The Joker was a little unnerved by this creepy display.

Granny beamed proudly, as if she had just received the highest of praise. As she sat down, she placed her bony hands on The Joker's arm, fawning over him.

"Oh, so kind of you to say, my dear! So very kind of you! They are very fortunate children. Fortunate that I found them. The lives they lived were not worth living. On the streets, they were little more than vermin, a plague to society. What kind of existence is that? In my shelter, they have been educated. They have been taught how to be good boys and girls. We took them, and we made them better. And that's where you come in, my dear."

The Joker looked up in confusion, his mouth stufed full of beef.

"Mmmmph?"

"Yes. You see, we rescued these bad children from the streets, and made them good. That was easy. But there are lots more bad children out there that need rescued. Lots of bad, bad children who live in bad homes, and have bad mothers and bad fathers, and are leading a bad life. That will not do."

Granny's voice was still soft and pleasant, but her eyes blazed with the righteous fury of a fanatic.

"We want you to rescue these bad children from their bad lives, my dear. We want you to help us make them good. That's what we want. Lots and lots of.... good, good children."

[Watchman]

The Black Mass of Arkham

The Batman easily evades the polices from the rooftops. The Batman jumps down on to a fire escape and finally lands into an alley. He shoves garbage off of his escape vehicle, his bat bike. The engine screams and he shoots through the streets of Gotham. He had appointments that he had to keep.

Soon the streets and tall buildings of Gotham disappear into the night. They've been replace with trees and long roads to nowhere. The branches look like claws trying to grab him. You can tell that nothing good as gone down this road in a long time. The bike comes to a halt at the bottom of a cliff. As if on cue lighting strikes and thunder shouts he had finally arrive to Arkham Asylum. He hides the bike in some nearby bushes and fires his grapple gun and pulls himself up to the Asylum.

Getting inside was easy. With all the inmates that had escape you would think they would have tried to improve their security. Though something wasn't right. It was quiet. No prisoners, staff, or anybody were making noises. He proceeded down hall and could see the front of the Asylum. Black limos pulled up to the Asylum. Men in women draped in black with black domino masks entered the Asylum.

Then he hears the screams echoing down the hall. He cautiously gets closer to the door. A saw is heard and then crying, screaming, pleading. All the while a lone prisoner stands there with a mop wiping up at a pool of blood. He stood there emotionless and staring down at the floor. He had no reaction that Batman is standing in front of him.

"no hope...no hope...no hope..." he muttered to himself over and over again. Suddenly, the door to the room of horrors. Nurse strutted out of the door all walking single filling before splitting up. They stood around the Batman. The nurses looked like if they were out of some sort of teenage boy fantasy. They wore high heels, short skirts, cleavage exposed. They stared at him with seductive glances. There uniforms, hats and gloves were all stained with blood.

"He's been expecting you." One of the nurses says caressing her bloody glove down Batman's face. Another one, behind Batman, wrapped her arms around him.

"The good doctor knows that you've been coming and wants to see you." She says into his ear." Dr. Arkham walks into the doorway wiping his hands off with a rag.

"Nurses, could you please leave us."

"It would be our pleasure doctor." One of them said and licked her upper lip. Arkham focused backed on Batman.

"They are something?"

"What are they?"

"Sisters of fate. They're on loan from Granny. Don't mind them." Batman peered over Arkham's shoulder. He can make out the shape of a man and could hear whimpering.

"What is going on in there?"

"Something beautiful." His eyes seemed to light up.

"I got your message."

"You're also late."

"I had a run in with the Joker."

"Him, yes it was bound to happen but let us take care of the Joker. We have other things to discuss. That is for later, though, now we have other places to be."

"Where?"

"It's time for mass."

[Watchman]

Between then and now,

Ray hurried down the hall of the university, sipping at his coffee. He bypassed students and faculty alike until reaching his lab. The lab was possibly the biggest and most expensive room in the university. Although most of the equipment had been donated by various organizations, Justice League, S.T.A.R Labs, what have you. The university would keep throwing money at his projects as long as his brought attention to to them.

Ivy University was very excited for his newest proposal, a think tank of the greatest minds of the superhero community sponsored by Ivy and headed up by Ray. He had his list of names and had already had got in contact with many of the people. His phone rang and he pressed a button that activated speaker.

"Micheal, it's great to finally speak to under better circumstances." It has been a very daunting time for all of them. Though it was time to truly help the world.

"Ray, its great to hear from you again. How have you been?"

"Better, what do you think of my proposal?"

"You have my backing Ray. Did you hear from the others?"

"I am confident that Magnus will be a part of it and I'm still waiting on a call from Niles."

"Caulder?"

"The man is one of the greatest minds of all time."

"He tried to kill his team. Ray, maybe Niles wouldn't be best for this."

"You let me worry about Niles. I'll keep my eye on him."

"I hope you know what you are doing, Ray."

"I think its time that I move pass crawling inside of supervillains. It's time for me to use my greatest power."

"I look forward to hear from you again, Ray. Keep me updated."

"Goodbye, Michael."

*******
The Atom left the main hall, saying his farewells to his comrades, and made his way back to the lab. The world was going to enter a new era of super science and he was going to help it. He was going to truly to help the world instead of punching some criminal in the face. Holograms appeared around the lab.

"Ladies and gentlemen, it's time to begin."

[Catman_prb]

http://uk.youtube.com/watch?v=dsOculxtdX8

I can picture in my mind a world without war, a world without hate. And I can picture us attacking that world, because they'd never expect it.
- Jack Handey

A few nights ago

Monk Malone was sitting in the mens' toilet room, a small duffel bag between his legs. He was in Lau's headquarters - meant to be dropping off the takings from the day's heist. Instead there was something completely different in the bag. He closed his eyes and breathed deep. Now was not the time for fear.

Tony Farrio had been found by the GCPD floating downstream in the river. It looked like someone had shot him then thrown him off a bridge. He never made it to Metropolis. The time for action was now, before suspicion fell upon him. He closed his eyes and breathed again. No fear.

He had been told to come here with the takings, and not to bring any weapons. They hadn't let Frankie come with him. Just Monk, on his own. A security guard had been escorting him through the place, and was waiting outside the door right now. He closed his eyes. Breathe dammit. Breathe. No fear. The sound of a gun being clicked outside the door. He flinched.

"Hey kid, you coming out?" the guard asked. Monk gulped.

Show time.

Monk put his hands out and supported himself against the sides of the cubicle, then lifted his legs up and kicked. The door flew open and cracked the guard in the face, sending him backwards and the gun pointing skywards. His palm flew up, connecting under the jaw with a satisfying crack. The man collapsed to the ground, gun still firmly in his grasp. Monk stepped on it hard, then stamped twice, before kicking him in the face. The lights flickered off, and he couldn't help but smile. Sometimes drama was just part of the job.

http://i263.photobucket.com/albums/ii130/alexgprb/218267-61843-batman_super.jpg

He sprinted now, getting used to the costume again. It was like walking after a long time in a wheelchair, he was getting used to the way the cape swished behind him and the goggles sorted the view for him. The kevlar slowed him down slightly, but the tight fit helped balance it. Three guards up ahead. He slipped three batarangs out of the belt, smiling under the cowl. He threw them and flicked his wrist just right. One bounced off the hand of a guard, causing him to drop his gun, and the other two connected with the heads of the guards knocking them cold.

He ran over to the stunned guard and lifted him up. His eyes widened dramatically. Monk brought a finger to his lips.

"Shhh," he whispered, then smacked him hard into the wall. He dropped the man and ran on. Lau's office was on this floor - not the top because that was too obvious, not the bottom because that was a suicide attempt.

He kicked open one set of double doors, and paused. Thirteen guards, all carrying Heckler & Koch MP5's. Monk raised an eyebrow and reached for his belt. The men opened fire, just as he dropped the smoke grenades. As he dropped down to the ground out of the way of the flying bullets, he breifly considered taking these men down, then put it out of hand as quickly. Lau would already be alarmed by the gunfire, and he needed to be taken down now.

He was almost surprised when he breached the next door and found Lau and a bodyguard facing him. Lau made to run for another door, but a batarang connected with his leg, knocking him over. The bodyguard charged like a bull and connected with his side before he could even try to dodge it. Monk pulled himself up and then launched a kick at the man's face, wrenching his head to the side. He followed it up with a punch at the mans neck, almost crushing his windpipe. As a finale, he brought his knee up between the man's legs, hard. Then he pushed him onto the floor, and listened to the bubbling sound. There was a whimper.

"Mr Lau," he growled, grabbing the man by his expensive suit and dragging him along the floor to the window opposite.

"Chance number 1. Tell me everything you know about the leaders of the Chinese Triads," he spat. No way in hell he knew that.

"I-I don't know what you're talking about!" he mumbled. Monk sighed, then punched him in the face.

"Chance number 2, Lau. Don't toy with me," he shouted "I want information on all the big players in Gotham,"

"You're talking crap," Lau said coolly, although a small bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. Monk smiled and loosened his grip a bit. Then he smashed Lau through the window, sending glass everywhere and cutting up his face. He screamed, high pitched and whining.

"Last chance," he screamed, over the noise of rushing air and cars below.

"Please," Lau begged "Anything,"

"Information on as many gang leaders that won't kill you. Hand it in to Gordon at the GCPD," he growled. Lau nodded.

"And if there aren't as many as I like, I'll be back," he hissed. Tears of panic fell from Lau's eyes.

"You're dead!" he whimpered. He dragged him back in from the air outside, and gave him a harsh backhand that sent him sprawling across the floor.

"I'm Batman," he shouted, kicking him in the ribs, breaking two "I can't die. I just get stronger,"

He turned and fired the grapple outwards towards a neighbouring building. By the time that Lau's men managed to break into the office room, the sillhouette was gone from the landscape.

***

He splashed cold water over his face. The smoke had stung his eyes, and they had turned red. He had wrapped some bandages around his arm, cut my glass. The suit would need repairing, but he would see to that. He looked up at the mirror.


http://i263.photobucket.com/albums/ii130/alexgprb/514799-robin162dzy4_thumb.jpg
Could have gone worse
Much worse. Lucky to get out alive, let alone get Lau onside.
He'll betray you.
But not for a while. It buys me time. Time to sort this out.
You really believe you can do it, don't you.
I have to.
It pains me to say this. But he'd be proud of you.
That's the worrying thing.


http://i263.photobucket.com/albums/ii130/alexgprb/389841-7896-batman_super.jpg
"It's time I took my city back,"

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg


The meeting had gone about as well as I could have expected. Still, the actual turnout was a little disappointing. I suppose the League isn't really needed until it's needed, but I really hoped we could have shown a little more solidarity than that.

With everyone going their separate ways, I take a seat by one of the main computer terminals, and begin calculating the distances for my journey. My old ship in the Fortress still had a functioning Star Drive, but even with the ability to leap across entire galaxies, the sheer distance from here to the Source Wall was all but unfathomable. The League's borrowed Boom Tube technology might get me where I need to go, though.

Diana clears her throat behind me.

"So how long will you be gone?"

"Am I that obvious?" Outside of Lois and my folks, I hadn't told anyone that I was leaving.

"You're studying the League's star-charts and astro-navigational coordinates. Besides," she says, "I've known you longer than just about anyone else here, and subtlety never was your strong point."

"I just...didn't think it would be right to announce it yet, not while we're here for Bruce. I still haven't even told Conner yet. There's...something I need to find for myself out there. And I don't know how long it will be before I find it."

Diana nods, but doesn't otherwise seem to be that affected by the news.

"The League will keep the world safe until you return, Kal. Just be careful. I've spent a fair amount of time out there among the stars myself. There are dangers out there that even you or I may not be prepared to face."

"I know. Just...don't tell anyone yet. I'm going to make the announcement at the Planet before I go."

There's a silence that lasts just a second or so too long. Neither of us really knows what to say.

"Kal, I...." she manages, the woman of divine perfection struggling to find her words, "...I believe in you. I always have. And I will pray that the gods help you find what you're after."

She turns and leaves, but there's something left unsaid as she goes. Something that, for both of our sakes, is better left that way.

Finally, the Hall's data matches up with that of the Fortress. The ship is almost ready for the journey--what I don't know is if I am. Still, if I don't go now, I may never have another chance.

With that, I get up, and head towards the exit. The Daily Planet is waiting for me. No sense in holding it off any longer--it's time to tell the whole world goodbye.

[Byrd Man]

And so I greet my old friend and foe like the peer and colleague he is.

"Of course you can, Sinestro," I reply, offering a tentative smile, "What's on your mind?"

"I want you two boys to play nice." I interupt with a smirk.

"No fights to the death and swearing mortal vengence and all that jazz you two used to do."

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg


"Ladies and gentlemen welcome to the first annual Bruce Wayne Memorial Charity Gala." I say as I grasp the mic on the podium.

Some of Gotham's richest and most influential people look at me as I speak.

Truth be told, I'd rather be beating in the face of some perp than dealing with these people.

"As one of the many benefactors to Bruce Wayne's kindness, I know what a great man he was. When I had no family and no place to go, it was him that took me in. Bruce started the Wayne Foundation in honor of his parents and raised millions of dollars to help people in need. He even died last year, helping people. As his adopted son, I promise to continue that tradition. Now, welcome to the first fundraiser here in the newly rebuilt Wayne Manor, the first of many to come. With that in mind, I hope you all enjoy the finger food you each paid a 1,000 dollars a ticket for."

Everyone claps and laughs as I leave the podium and make my way through the room.

"Good speech, Mister Grayson." Barbara whispers in my ear as she takes my arm and leads me through the room.

"I now see why Bruce prefered The Joker's company to these people."

"Shut up, smile and look like the beefcake that you are."

"Yes, mam."




*****************



The glowing clock next to my bed reads 1:23 a.m. when I wake up next to Barbara.

"Mmmm?" She mumbles as I get out of bed.

"I'm going to go on patrol."

"I thought you said you were going to take the night off?"

"I know, I know. It'll only be for a few hours. Besides, crime never takes the night off."

"You do know who you sound like?"

"....Yes."

Without her glasses on, she squints her eyes at me in the darkness.

"Just be careful out there."

"I always am."

"Dick?"

"Yeah?"

"I love you."

"...I've got to go."



***********

I can feel the wind blowing through my hair as I stand thirty stories below the pavement.

I feel bad about running out on Babs like that. But she doesn't realize how bad Gotham's gotten, nobody really does. Since Bruce's death I've had countless friends offer to help me share the load, Wally, Sinestro, even Ollie called me up and tried to talk some sense into me.

But regardless of their offers, I keep turning them down. This is a job for Tim and I, we were trained to take the worst this city has to offer and not them.

Regardless of this, I fight on.

I lean forward and fall off the building, my cable catches on a nearby building and swings me upwards.

I push my thoughts aside as I tackle the night head on.

[Green Lantern]

I'm Wally West. I'm the funniest man alive. Okay, maybe thats a stretch. But the fastest? That I'm sure of. Wasn't always that way though.

13 years ago:

There he goes. Babbling again. Blah blah blah. Thought he said he'd introduce me to the Flash. Probably just a lie to get me out of the house...

A young red haired boy looked disinterested as an older blond man explained the different uses of the chemicals on the shelves. Young Wally heard a crack of thunder, just as he saw a flash of blue and yellow in front of his face. He woke up minutes later and saw a man in a red mask standing over him.

"You alright kid?"

"Flash? That you? Really you? Where's Barry?"

"He ran to get me when the lightning struck. He should be back soon. How are you doing kid?"

"I'm fine, I think. Hungry."

"Well lets go get something to eat. I'm sure Mr. Allen won't mind."

"So he does know you? He wasn't kidding?"

"He knows me better than you might think."

Wally smiled as he missed the Flash's wink at him.

Now:

Who'd have thunk, 13 years later and I'd BE the Flash. God, I miss you Barry.

Wally came out of his daydream of the past to notice that pretty much everyone had left the JLA table.

They done already? I expected this session to last longer. Maybe encompass a couple of beers. I wasn't going to talk anyway. Not my place. I'm not their generation, I have my own... And I wasn't his sidekick... Why ISN'T Dick here? Poor guy. If anyone knows what he's going through, its me, but he's the kind of guy who needs his space. Still can't hurt to say hi...

Wally abrubtly stood from the table and looked at those remaining.

"Well, gotta run. See you guys when I see you!"

And with a red blur, Wally was gone.

Within minutes, the speedster was in Gotham City. The other Leaguers had been right. This place is a hell pit right now; not that it was much better when Bruce was around though. Wally ran through the dirty and dark streaks, his eyes searching for one person.

When he sees the man he's looking for, its amidst several street toughs. And try as they might, they're getting their asses kicked by one man. Wally smiled. Just like Dick.

One was coming up behind the vigilante though, with a crowbar.

I'm sure Dick can handle it, but thats just not fair.

With a superspeed tap to the head, the man fell to the asphalt.

"Hey Wingster, looks like you could use a friend tonight!"

[SenseiofCheese]

"I installed the teleporter so those of us without magic didn't have to celebrate each new arrival with a puddle of puke," Tim said, slightly bitterly


"How are your powers, Zach?" he asked "Still not found any limits to what you can do?"


"Oh, and I need you to be nicer to Powerboy. He may be an ass, but I'd rather have him where I can see, rather than have the big ox wandering round the big world on his own," Tim said finally, rubbing his prematurely lined forehead.

Zachary Zatara

Is...Is Tim jealous?

Can't be. I mean, it'd make sense since..well, look at me.

"That big ox is about as bright as his own shadow. That, plus his face. Man, look at his face. I just wanna punch it really hard."

Tim crosses his arms and ***** his head at me, giving me a reprimanding look. "Yeah yeah, I know, Titans together." I say, faking having to throw up.

"Fine. I'll be nice to Powerdouche." I finally give up, in no way intending to keep that promise, as I turn to leave. I'm stopped in my tracks by a very loud clearing of the throat from Tim.

I sigh and I turn back. "What?"

"You know what."

"Dude. My powers are fine! How is me being more powerful not a GOOD thing for this team?!" I shout and wave my hands dramatically.

[Byrd Man]

One was coming up behind the vigilante though, with a crowbar.

I'm sure Dick can handle it, but thats just not fair.

With a superspeed tap to the head, the man fell to the asphalt.

"Hey Wingster, looks like you could use a friend tonight!"

"I could have taken him down, heard him coming a mile away."

I say to my old friend as I tuck my escrima sticks back into their holsters.

"How'd the meeting with the League go? Did they all cry over Bruce?"

[Green Lantern]

"I could have taken him down, heard him coming a mile away."

I say to my old friend as I tuck my escrima sticks back into their holsters.

"How'd the meeting with the League go? Did they all cry over Bruce?""So you didn't forget then. They were wondering where you were. I kinda started daydreaming in the middle of things. You know my attention span... Started thinking about Barry. Made me remember what you're going through Dick. C'mon. Lets go grab a beer and talk, huh?"

Wally threw an arm around his friend's shoulders.

"If you want, we can even get in a good old fashioned bar fight."

The speedster smiled.

[Green Lantern]

Roy had been going out at night every night for the past two weeks, still not letting Lian or Jenny know what he was doing. Lian never noticed him gone, and Jenny just thought he kept going to the bar. So far it had been nothing but run of the mill third rate criminals. He still hadn't talked to Dick. Not since he told him about Slade. He hadn't told Ollie about his decision, either of them. He knew Ollie'd be proud, and this way he didn't have to scare Lian.

As he headed back to the streets yet again, tuned to the police band. He heard a report come over the waves about a car chase down Broadway.

Broadway? Hasn't he heard that Rent left Broadway last month?

Roy jumped on his bike and gunned it for the famous street. He heard the sirens approaching his position as he dived off the bike, rolling into a crouch as he watched the stolen car coming at him. Behind it the red and blue lights were flashing, the Ferrari squealed its tires to the pavement. Quickly Roy strung up an arrow and launched it at the tire of the speeding car. There was a loud bang as the red fletched arrow tore through rubber and the car spun out of control, before coming to a safe stop in the middle of the road.

Bingo.

...Oh s**t.

Out of the car stumbled a short man, barely taller than a midget. His face was covered in a red beard. The short man was holding one big gun in one hand while adjusting his green goggles with his other.

Gizmo? What the **** is Gizmo doing jacking cars?

"Speedy?!"

"Ah, I'm touched, you remember me. What was your name again? Jizmo? Guacomole? Judy Jetson?"

"Please be quiet, sidekick! You ruined my heist!"

"Heh, like its the first time, Tardmo. F**king Ambush Bug could take you down!"

"Not this time Speedy! You aren't sending me back to the Slab this time!"

The villain pulled the trigger on the big gun, and visible waves of sound blasted out of the barrel. As the blast rippled toward him, Roy cussed, and dived out of the way. His eyes scanned the oversized gun for any weakness, before nocking another arrow to his bow. The arrow flew, and the large sound gun exploded in a shower of sparks.

"Why is it always you stinkin kids?"

"What, you think you're ready for Superman? Ha!"

As Roy ran down the alley, he heard the tied up midget shouting obscenities at him. The former Titan just smiled. He changed back to his civvies in his car in the parking garage, and tried to unmuss his hair. He quietly opened the door to the apartment and creeped in.

"You're all sweaty. Long night?"

"Wha huh?"

He looked up at the sound of the woman's voice. He scanned the room, his eyes adjusting to the dark, and he saw her. Sitting on his couch, her ebony hair hanging to just past her shoulders, her blue eyes sparkling in the darkness.

"Donna! I uh... I can expl--"

"No need Roy. We never said we were going to be exclusive. Its my fault really for coming over unannounced like this..."

"NO! Its not that. I ran into an old friend a few blocks down. One of a clique of five old friends that use to try to bully us back in High School."

Roy winked at her, and saw her eyes glow and a smile appear on her face. She leapt up and embraced him in a hug.

"Oh Roy, did you really pick the bow up again?"

"Maybe. Would it get me a kiss if I said ye--"

She interrupted him mid-sentence with a passionate kiss. As they broke, she looked at him.

"You know what today is, don't you?"

"Umm... Patriot Day?"

She punched him on the arm and glared.

"Yeah, yeah I know. Batday."

"Diana wanted to know if we were doing anything for Dick. I told her I haven't really talked to him lately. Have you?"

"Sadly, I think I'm the last person he wants to talk to right now. I think our friendship's actually broken this time around."

Roy frowned thinking of thier last encounter.

"Can't say I blame him really, either."

"Call him at least, Roy. Let him know you're thinking about him."

"You're right."

Roy picked up his phone and hit speed dial number four. A cartoony caricature of the first Robin appeared on the screen. It rang several times before going to voice mail.

"Hi. This is Dick Grayson. I'm not in right now, please leave a message."

"Hey Dick. It's Roy. I know you really don't want to talk to me, and I wish that weren't true. But I'm letting you know that I'm thinking about you today, and if you need a friend, both Donna and I are here for you. Call me sometime, buddy?"

He hung up and looked back to Donna.

"Told you he wouldn't want to talk to me."

"Aww. Sweetie."

She kissed him again.

"Donna, what you said earlier, about us not being exclusive... do you want to be?"

[Byrd Man]

"So you didn't forget then. They were wondering where you were. I kinda started daydreaming in the middle of things. You know my attention span... Started thinking about Barry. Made me remember what you're going through Dick. C'mon. Lets go grab a beer and talk, huh?"

Wally threw an arm around his friend's shoulders.

"If you want, we can even get in a good old fashioned bar fight."

The speedster smiled.

"I'd like to get a drink, but I don't know about the bar fight. It feels like I've been doing nothing but fighting for a whole year."



***********


Changed back into our regular clothes, Wally and I sit at the bar with our drinks.

"So, how's family life treating you?"

[Green Lantern]

"I'd like to get a drink, but I don't know about the bar fight. It feels like I've been doing nothing but fighting for a whole year."



***********


Changed back into our regular clothes, Wally and I sit at the bar with our drinks.

"So, how's family life treating you?"

"Oh jeez. Those kids. They keep you running, you know? But I think I'm getting the hang of this parent hood thing. But let me tell you. Compared to Twins? Fighting the Fearsome Five is a breather. Had a rough patch earlier this year though..."

Forty-Seven Weeks Ago:

"Hello, Wally. It's been a while."

"Hourman. Good to see you. Can you help us?"

"I shall try, Wally."

Hourman took the two teens into a separate room, leaving the parents to worry outside. Half an hour later the three emerged.

"Wally... I'm sorry. It is nothing to do with their personal timelines. Those are flowing correctly. I'm afraid there is nothing I can do to prevent their aging.

Wally looked down, trying to mask his tears. His kids were going to die of old age before they should even reach it, and there seemed to be nothing anyone could do.

"Thanks anyway, Hourman."

He looked at his beautiful wife and tried to smile. He could see the pain in her eyes, as he kissed her on the forehead.

"It's going to be alright hun. I promise. We Flashes never give up. I have one more person to try, you stay here, alright?"

Now:

Wally's memories were interrupted by the sound of Justin Timberlake's "Sexy Back."

"I'll tell you about it later, right now your phone's ringing."

[Byrd Man]

Wally's memories were interrupted by the sound of Justin Timberlake's "Sexy Back."

"I'll tell you about it later, right now your phone's ringing."

"Hehe...gotta change that ringtone...it was um-Barabara's little joke."

I look down at the phone's caller ID and silence it. The phone goes straight to voice mail.

"It can wait. So....what else did the League talk about at their meeting?"

[Green Lantern]

"Hehe...gotta change that ringtone...it was um-Barabara's little joke."

I look down at the phone's caller ID and silence it. The phone goes straight to voice mail.

"It can wait. So....what else did the League talk about at their meeting?"
"It was Roy, wasn't it?"

Wally took a drink of his beer, and looked at his friend.

"They're worried Dick. Worried about all these people popping up and pretending to be... well you know. They don't want what happened with the four Supermen after Doomsday. Especially not something like another Coast City. Have you met any of them? Do you trust any of them? And... why haven't... You?"

[Byrd Man]

"It was Roy, wasn't it?"

Wally took a drink of his beer, and looked at his friend.

"They're worried Dick. Worried about all these people popping up and pretending to be... well you know. They don't want what happened with the four Supermen after Doomsday. Especially not something like another Coast City. Have you met any of them? Do you trust any of them? And... why haven't... You?"

"I've met one of them, he's a middle aged man with a beergut who thinks he can go toe to toe with Joker. I think the GCPD took care of him. I've tried to track down the others, to no avail. I doubt the league as to worry about another Coast situation, chances are these guys are just fat men running around in a halloween costume."

I take a small sip of my drink.

"And to answer your other question, I haven't because I don't want to. I'm not Batman. I'll never be Batman."

[Green Lantern]

"I've met one of them, he's a middle aged man with a beergut who thinks he can go toe to toe with Joker. I think the GCPD took care of him. I've tried to track down the others, to no avail. I doubt the league as to worry about another Coast situation, chances are these guys are just fat men running around in a halloween costume."

I take a small sip of my drink.

"And to answer your other question, I haven't because I don't want to. I'm not Batman. I'll never be Batman.""If not you, then who? These middle-aged fat men, they aren't going to stop unless a real deal steps up. And like it or not, Dick, thats what you were trained for. You think Bruce didn't have that contingency plan? Someone needs to take over, to stop these guys from endangering themselves... and others. And you're the best suited to do it. Tim's good, but he's not ready. You are. You just don't want to because you're afraid of becoming him... Trust me Dick, we've known each other since we were kids. You'll never become him, you have too much family."

Wally finished off his beer and patted Dick on the shoulder.

[Byrd Man]

"If not you, then who? These middle-aged fat men, they aren't going to stop unless a real deal steps up. And like it or not, Dick, thats what you were trained for. You think Bruce didn't have that contingency plan? Someone needs to take over, to stop these guys from endangering themselves... and others. And you're the best suited to do it. Tim's good, but he's not ready. You are. You just don't want to because you're afraid of becoming him... Trust me Dick, we've known each other since we were kids. You'll never become him, you have too much family."

Wally finished off his beer and patted Dick on the shoulder.

"No offense, Wally. But I don't think me putting on that costume will change jack-squat. I'll be just another pretender like them. I know I've had the training and I have the experience. But I'm not Batman and the League is just going to have to suck it up and let me and Tim deal with Gotham on our own."

[Green Lantern]

"No offense, Wally. But I don't think me putting on that costume will change jack-squat. I'll be just another pretender like them. I know I've had the training and I have the experience. But I'm not Batman and the League is just going to have to suck it up and let me and Tim deal with Gotham on our own."Wally shoved his glass away and stood up.

"That what you think of me, then? Just a pretender to Barry's throne? I've been where you are Dick, trust me, I know how it feels. But if you're not ready to handle this, well. Give us a call when you are. You still have family Dick; me, Roy, Donna, Garth, Gar, Rach, Kory. You can call any of us, and we'll be right here for you, but if you don't want our help, we'll stop bothering you. Good luck with your town, Dick. See ya round."

Wally walked out of the bar, not looking back to see if Dick was following him.

[Byrd Man]

Wally shoved his glass away and stood up.

"That what you think of me, then? Just a pretender to Barry's throne? I've been where you are Dick, trust me, I know how it feels. But if you're not ready to handle this, well. Give us a call when you are. You still have family Dick; me, Roy, Donna, Garth, Gar, Rach, Kory. You can call any of us, and we'll be right here for you, but if you don't want our help, we'll stop bothering you. Good luck with your town, Dick. See ya round."

Wally walked out of the bar, not looking back to see if Dick was following him.

I shurg my shoulders as Wally walks out the door.

"Guess I'm buying. Check please."

[wiegeabo]

"Of course you can, Sinestro," I reply, offering a tentative smile, "What's on your mind?"


I nod at Jordan and ignore Queen's comment. I spent a good deal of time protecting Star City while he was injured, and we worked together when he was back on his feet. I know enough to ignore him...well, most of the time.

I glance at Jordan as the three of us walk down the corridor. I'd rather speak to Jordan alone, but the subject has already been broached. And I may not have another opportunity. Looking ahead down the corridor, I make up my mind.

"I wanted to ask you a question. Call it curiosity. Call it...just trying to understand what happened. But I have been wanting to know the answer ever since you 'killed' me."

I look at Jordan again. "What was it like being Parallax?"

[Catman_prb]

Is...Is Tim jealous?

Can't be. I mean, it'd make sense since..well, look at me.

"That big ox is about as bright as his own shadow. That, plus his face. Man, look at his face. I just wanna punch it really hard."

Tim crosses his arms and ***** his head at me, giving me a reprimanding look. "Yeah yeah, I know, Titans together." I say, faking having to throw up.

"Fine. I'll be nice to Powerdouche." I finally give up, in no way intending to keep that promise, as I turn to leave. I'm stopped in my tracks by a very loud clearing of the throat from Tim.

I sigh and I turn back. "What?"

"You know what."


"Dude. My powers are fine! How is me being more powerful not a GOOD thing for this team?!" I shout and wave my hands dramatically.

"If you can't handle it, it isn't good. You have the power to bend the universe at your fingers. It's a miracle that nothing too bad's happened yet. But that's an awful lot of power for one person to hold in their hands," Tim said wearily. He put on a worn smile.

"Don't get me wrong, you're my friend. One of the best. But I've seen people lose it. And it starts from the inside and burns it's way outwards until there's nothing left but an empty carcass of what used to be," he said, his throat dry and reedy "I'm just trying to look out for you,"

Yeah you and the rest of the ****ing world.
Shut up.
Change the record Tim, you know it's true. How many dusty old magic books have you gone through looking for a way to stop Zach? A way to find out what he did? A way to take it away?
It's for his own safety.
But you won't find one. You know what he did. Deep deep down. And who knows how long it's going to be before he cracks in half.
That won't happen. Zach knows his stuff.
But you imagine it. It wakes you up in the middle of the night, wondering what could yet be. He could kill you.
He won't. I won't let him.

Tim peered at Zach, checking his body language and the look on his face. Tense. You've pissed him off.

"Let's go back to the tower," he said reasonably.

I wonder Tim, did you find a way to do it?
No.
You're a bad liar.

[Keyser Soze]

I nod at Jordan and ignore Queen's comment. I spent a good deal of time protecting Star City while he was injured, and we worked together when he was back on his feet. I know enough to ignore him...well, most of the time.

I glance at Jordan as the three of us walk down the corridor. I'd rather speak to Jordan alone, but the subject has already been broached. And I may not have another opportunity. Looking ahead down the corridor, I make up my mind.

"I wanted to ask you a question. Call it curiosity. Call it...just trying to understand what happened. But I have been wanting to know the answer ever since you 'killed' me."

I look at Jordan again. "What was it like being Parallax?"

I don't answer right away. At first I think that Sinestro is taunting me, gloating over the fact that we both became renegades. But when I look in his eyes, and think about the tone of his voice, I realise his question is genuine.

Hal Jordan.

"Well, we know now that Parallax is a sentient being that.... used me as its host. Because of that, a lot of the rookies in the Corps, even some of the other members of the JLA, they think that I was, I don't know, trapped in a nightmare or something. They think Parallax was holding me prisoner in my own mind, that my mind watched on helplessly while my body was controlled by Parallax. That behind these eyes the real Hal was screaming to get out. Like Invasion of the Body Snatchers, or something."

Sinestro's expression clouds with confusion. He doesn't get the reference.

"Sorry, Earth film."

Hal Jordan.

My mind fogs momentarily, and I lose track of where I was going with this discussion. But then I pick up the thread and continue.

"But it wasn't like that. It's hard to explain, but... it wasn't like it was me on one side, and Parallax on the other. There wasn't a clear-cut seperation, Parallax obviously doesn't work like that. It was a lot more umm... symbiotic. I didn't even know that I'd been possessed by an outside entity during my time as Parallax until The Spectre told me. I hate to say it, but..."

As I talk about Parallax, all those old feelings of shame and regret weigh down over my head. Many might have mistaken the nature of Parallax's control over me, but I never corrected their asumptions, because it sickens me to admit what I'm about to share with Ollie and Sinestro. I really do hate to say it.

"How did it feel, being Parallax? It felt great. When I drained the Central Power Battery, it was like I had the whole universe at my fingertips. It was the high of a lifetime, the collected and purified willpower of all sentient life coursing through your veins. My mind was on fire with all the possibilities, all the great things I was now empowered to do. It felt... right. I was utterly convinced I was doing the right thing. Even now, after everything, I sometimes think about the good I could do now, if I had the power now that I had as Parallax. And oh, it'd be different this time, that's what I tell myself. I know better now..."

And in spite of myself, I find myself thinking back to when I emerged from the Central Power Battery, reborn. Then I force myself to think about all the allies, and friends, I killed to get there.

"It's like a drug. You might break free, say that you're clean. But that yearning.... it never fully goes away."

I said that more to myself than anyone else. I look over at Ollie and Sinestro, snapping myself out of the ludicrous nostalgia-trip.

"And that's how Parallax gets you. It doesn't just take over your body and do terrible things. It plays on your fears and insecurities, amps them up to the nth degree. It crawls under your skin, swirls in your gut, makes little whispers in the back of your mind in your own voice. Then it lets you do the terrible things yourself. Like a puppet on a string..."

HAL JORDAN!

The scream is deafening, but no one else can hear it. It comes from inside my mind, like an explosion in my skull.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGH!"

My hands instinctively clutch onto the sides of my head, as I fall down onto my knees. It feels like my nerve endings are on fire!

[Watchman]

"Follow me, my loyal and faithful servant." The Batman let out a dissatisfied grunt as the two made their way down the hall. "And how goes your 'war' on crime. We hope to establish Intergang rather quickly in the city."

"The Italians will be no problem. They've become pushovers over the years. The Russians are running scared. I've yet to visit Yakuza or the Chinese. An alarming number of fringe gangs have sprung up around the city."

"I assume they will be dealt with accordingly." The Batman silently nodded. The two passed a guard station who was watching a television that was going in and out of static. "Don't mind him." The guard had a blank stare and continued to look onto the television.

"And Damien, the Son of Satan remains Gotham's heavyweight champion!" The picture returned back to static.

"Here we are." Arkham took out a set of keys and flip through them, looking for the elevator one. Something caught pierced Batman's ears. He put his hands over his ears.

'What the hell is that noise!" It sounded like rusty nails on a chalkboard. The screeching echoed through the halls. The doctor cracked a smile.

"Its the best hunter we have." A very large man had entered the hall. He was draped in a bloody butcher's coat and wore a metallic, cylindric helmet Batman could see two eyes piercing through a silt. In one hand the monster carried a long lance that he dragged across the floor. In the other was a man in a prison outfit. He screamed and begged for mercy as he is dragged across the floor. Batman stared on in horror at the sight of this. The doctor pulled him in as the creature got closer. "We don't want to get in the way of his work. He has a bit of a temper."

There was something really strange about the doctor. He was taller and stronger than Arkham by a vast amount but he wouldn't want to cross him. Something dreadful grew inside, something that was pure evil. Had he plunged into hell? The two exited the elevator and into the main hall. The horror movie continued.

There was rows and rows of people in black robes. The only light came from candles. He could make out a few people in the crowd. There was that wrestler, Damien, Mannnheim was also present, another man stood in the center of it all. His skin was pale white, his hair was multicolor, and voice was that of an angel. As if he needed to bend to every word the man spoke.

'We are here to praise the end of will, the end of thought, and the end of being. He will come to bring us into a world of never ending holocaust. Lift up your arms and praise he who commands you. Can I get a hallelujah!" The doctor once again tugged at Batman's cape.

"This is something you don't need to hear," he hands him another folder "more information. We might not see each other for sometime. Now leave you are going to be quite the busy man."

"As you wish." The Batman turned his back on the horror show and was able to leave the Asylum as easy as any of the prisoners. Before he exited the front door he heard a low cough. He turned his head but there was only shadows and darkness. He stared on for a few seconds. Suddenly something had overtaken him. It was near incomprehensible. He violently convulsed and threw himself on the front lawn of Arkham. Tears ran down from his eyes, his nose was bleeding, and he though he was going to puke. He stumbled up and weakly threw himself on his bike. He headed back toward Gotham.

[Blacklight]

IC: BOOSTER GOLD


I looked around from my seat and noticed how the large group I came in to see had all but left. I thought about returning to my quarters, but I saw Diana near the Hall's computer, and I took the oppurtunity to chat.

"Hey, Diana. How are you holding up?"

[Batman]

"None of you are fit the serve the great Ra's Al Ghul!"

The League of Assassins, in it's majority, were gathered on the sands of the Sahara desert. Nightfall had just set, threatening each warrior with hypothermic death and an almost assuredly brittle battle ahead. But none of these facts seemed to phase any assassin standing, as the booming voice of the usually tempered daughter of their lord and master thrased against their chests.

"My father has lived for centuries! He has trained the greatest minds in history, and oversaw the deaths of countless of those who would die for his cause! Were he here today, he would certainly be wretched with disgust!", Talia Al Ghul ranted, a sword attatched to her hip and a darkened cloak covering her timeless beauty. "Our league has grown incapable, in recent years. My father's duties have left him unable to properly scholar all of you in the ways of those who came before. But incompetence shall be no excuse. If this world is to be purged of it's evil, society must be faced with a threat greater than any one of you can truly be."

Each warrior stood tall, despite their shattered ego. They were not sure why they were recieving such insult. For all they had known, in recent years, their master was most pleased with their resolve and hard work to fufill his needs. But The Demon's Head's orders had suddenly began to change. More secretive actions had taken a toll on their loyalty to him, and just when they were about to carry out another of his missions, his daughter would strike them down by her own hand. It was degrading, in a way, to think a woman of all people could do so much to temper their actions and still keep her head on it's shoulders.

But little did they know, that was why they were here.

"You ask yourselves, 'who can lead us'? You ask yourselves who is worthy to suceed the empire my father has set forth? You waste time with such questions! For today, a new successor is to be crowned! He who is most worthy of the title of the new Demon's Head has come forth, and exceeded all expectation. He is the one who shall lead you into the new genesis that my father has worked centuries to see!"

Each warrior's eyes grew a little wider, at this unexpected announcement. Most were curious to see who this supposedly great warrior would be. But one man in the crowd was not so easily convinced. Instantly, he stepped forward, his boots crunching the sand beneath him as Talia turned, seeing this approach. She reached for her sword, but instantly, he had drawn his.

"Enough!"

Talia's hand retracted, as she fearlessly stared down the blade. The warriors were unsure of what to do, as the assassin looked upon them in contempt.

"Is this how we are to be repaid for our efforts? Treated as dogs?!", He demanded of Talia. "The Demon's Head had treated us with respect and equality. But ever since he was replaced with your rulings, we are unworthy of his leadership? What manner of treason is this?"

"Treason?", Talia asked, sternfully. "You are not to decide such trivial matters as close to my father's heart as that. Only he shall decide who is treacherous within our ranks, and until then-"

"Yes, indeed. Only he shall decide.", The assassin rudely interrupted. "When I came to the League, I was told to serve and obey only the Demon's Head. But never was I instructed that his youngling was to be treated in the same manner."

Talia looked down upon him. "Youngling? I believe you have much to learn about me, vile dog."

The assassin paused, and angrily raised his sword, ready to strike. He had obviously taken offense to the comment. But as his blade was brought down, ready to swipe away the life of a living era in the League of Assassins - the blade was grabbed. A black clad hand, belonging to a lean and muscular arm, grasped the blade so tightly that the tempered warrior wielding it could not break free. The end of the sword then swung up, and slammed into the soldier's nose, breaking it instantly on impact. He fell down, in shock, his blood soaking the sand from the carefully executed blow.

Talia smiled, turning to the man clad in black, who's features were obscured by a ninja's mask.

"If there are to be no more interruptions, I give you... the new leader of the League of Assassins. My husband!"

Each warrior's composure faded, as they turned to the man, even more shocked than before. Reaching up, he pulled the mask away, revealing a head of jet black hair, a chizeled jaw, and features of a man who had endured many hardships over his life, yet stood before them in triumph. He did not smile. He did not emit emotion. Only determination. Talia moved forward, and handed him the branded sword from her own belt. It was the sword of her father's. And now the sword of his.

The new Demon's Head raised it high into the air, and uttered only one phrase nessecary.

"For the glory of Ra's Al Ghul."

The League of Assassins cheered.

TEN MINUTES EARLIER

"And you are sure that you are ready for this?"

The concern in Talia's voice causes me to pause, if only for a moment, as I strap the spiked gauntlet over my wrist. The pain still surges through my body, from weeks of intensive training. She's seen me endure tortures that would leave any other man a wreck of mass and blood. But over the past few months, I've began to learn - I am not just any other man.

"I feel like it's what I've been preparing for all of my life, Talia."

"There was a life before this that you could call your's.", She reminds me, handing me the mask. "Just promise me that you will not meet the same fate as that one brought upon you."

I turn to her, unsure of what to say. There is much that I have yet to discover about this 'other life' she keeps alluding to. But over time, only one thing has outshined my curiosity to learn of my past... my love for her. Instantly, I grab her by the waist, forcing us to embrace in a tender kiss. As we part, it seems as if the sands of time themselves have stopped pouring.

"Whatever life that was, it doesn't matter. All that remains is the future. Our future."

She brushes her hand across the side of my face. "And our son's?"

"Whenever we find him, yes. We'll be a family again."

Taking confidence in my words, she nods, and kisses me again, before heading towards the entrance of the tent. The League awaits us both. But before she can leave, I call to her with a question that has rattled my memories with discontent.

"Your father."

She turns around, curious.

"Would he... approve of this? Would he be proud?"

A smile from her lips tells me all that I need to know.

"He already is, beloved."

As she departs, I breathe in the unforgiving Sahara air, and the place the mask over my face. Today, I become more than a man... more than just Bruce Wayne, whom the love of my life saved from the pit of death. I become the terror of all those who oppose me.

I become a Demon.

[Watchman]

Batman's bike came to a sudden halt. He would have to use the rooftops from here. He shot his grappling gun toward a roof and pulled his way up. What he felt at Arkham was clouding his mind. He needed to focus but whatever was there was digging into his brain.

The folder that Arkham laid sprawled out on the roof. He knelt down looking over the information. Gangs, mob bosses, where the money and drugs were heading, who worked for them, it was going to be a long night. The last bits of information was interesting. Three pictures and a note attach to them. His "children", Dick, Tim, and Barbara. The note was written in red ink and capital letters: MAKE THEM SUFFER. Soon, he thought, they will all suffer. He took out a lighter and burned the folder, it was time to get to work.

There was a red glow coming from a few blocks over signaling his destination. After the Dark Alliance one part of Gotham that didn't feel the economic backlash was the red light district. It is now the most financially secure places in the city. There were only two locations in the entire city which were neutral zones. They were two clubs, the Iceberg Lounge and Wonderland, ironically the two places of peace were run by a gangster and a psychopath respectively.

The Wonderland was the home of the real nut jobs and fringe groups. After being released from Arkham, Tetch built his own little Paradise and invited anybody who wanted to go down the rabbit hole. The patrons drink tea laced with any drug you wanted while listening to Jefferson Airplane over and over again. It looked like everything Wonderland was in that Disney movie filtered through someone hoped up on LSD, frightening and sublime all at once.

The Iceberg Lounge served the rich and powerful of the Gotham underground. Old school criminals who still hadn't been mutated into freaks. The ones that go to Blackgate instead of Arkham though just as ruthless. This is where he'll find his number one target hopefully, the mayor of Gotham City.

It was going to be a long night. He hadn't rest yet and something felt like it just walked over his grave but there was work to be done and he wasn't going to rest until the city was in his control.

[trustyside-kick]

OOC: Previously (http://forums.superherohype.com/showpost.php?p=15893696&postcount=186)...

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

376 miles Off the coast of Colts Neck, NJ

Submarines and battle ships start to veer off the coastline heading west into the Atlantic Ocean. The incident with the vessel returning to Newport was not entirely lost. Before transmission was officially cut off, the latest coordinates of the direction Aquaman and his marine subjects were heading was clear. Now, two fleets of from one of the Naval bases in Colts Neck, NJ attempt to intersect and stop the theft of the Trident II D5 nuclear missiles.

"Son, go ahead and turn around. We've been floating around this damn ocean for a little over an hour, and still we've found nothing. The most logical thing to do now is to report back to the base what we've found. Have the submarines down below spotted the abandoned, damaged, submarine?"

The sailor nods to his commanding officer, and opens up the frequency to the submarines down below. Holding one of the ears to his headset closely, the sailor nods as the commander of one of the submarines speaks. Removing his headset, the sailor merely looks up at his commanding officer. The look says it all.

"Damn it! How in the hell does a submarine and 8 Trident II D5 nuclear missiles just up and disappear?"

"It's Aquaman, sir. The ocean is his home. It's easily possible that there are grottos and underwater places he would know about that would be oblivious to us. There's nothing logical about this, sir."

Poseidonis, Atlantica

Orin sits among the rest of the Atlantean Council to Garth's right. This seat used to be Nuidis Vulko's spot on the Council as he was Orin's most trusted advisor during his reign as King. But, when Garth was handed down the Crown, Vulko sought out retirement in his old age and Orin readily accepted Vulko's previous position.

"What is the latest news on Cerdia?"

"They choose to remain separate from Atlantica, but I do believe that in the next few months that will change. The other civilizations seem to be sticking to their ideas against the formation of Atlantica. But that does not mean we cannot hope."

"What do you think, Orin? Shouldn't we try to persuade them? Atlantica has prospered in so many ways, it is naive of the other cities to remain recluse."

"I think that it would be best to leave the other cities to what they deem is best for their people. If there was one thing I noticed when I called upon them to unify against a common enemy it is this: Atlantis herself is very diverse. Some cities such as Hy-Brasil have customs that vastly differ from the customs of Basilia. And if they were to join Atlantica they may be forced to be 'Americanized'; which is an entirely different culture as well. The rest of the cities coming together for good is not something I see for a while."

Garth nods, and adjourns the meeting. The Council departs and Dolphin along with Mera holding Kym enters the room.

"Better get going, Orin. Mera and I planned to have a girl's day out: you're stuck babysitting. And Garth? Someone from U.S. Agency wishes to speak with you. I told them you'd only be a minute."

"Well then, I guess I must be off."

Garth kisses Dolphin on the cheek, and then swims out the room. Orin's expression of tiredness and stress fades away as Mera swims closer to him with his baby daughter in her arms. She hands Kym over to Orin's arms and the father embraces his daughter.

"Was the meeting really that bad, love?"

"You know me, Mera. I was never much of a poltician; I left that stuff to Vulko most of the time. Although really, I was just impatient is all. I've been looking forward to taking my daughter out for a swim the entire day; now I can."

Mera kisses Orin on the cheek, and softly combs her fingers through Kym's blonde hair.

"We won't be gone for long. Dolphin just has a few ideas planned is all. Going to go shopping, try some new make-up, go and--"

"Girl stuff."

Interrupting Mera, Dolphin tugs on her arm and the two eagerly swim off the enjoy their day away from their usual obligations and responsibilities. Orin looks down at the blessing in his arms, and kisses Kym softly on her forehead.

"There's somewhere I want to show you immediately. You've seen nothing ever quite like it before."

Waking up, Kym's eyes open wide and she smiles as she glances up at her father. He waves his index finger just over the tip of her nose, and immediately her hands try to catch it. He plays around, moving away his finger just before she catches it, and then places his finger back upon her nose. She laughs, and then grabs his finger faster than he expected.

"..Pa...pa."

[Byrd Man]

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGH!"

My hands instinctively clutch onto the sides of my head, as I fall down onto my knees. It feels like my nerve endings are on fire!


"Hal!" I yell as my friend hits the floor hard.

He starts to jerk and shake, like he's going through a siezure.

"Oh, god. Sinestro, use that ring of yours and do whatever the hell it is that makes you figure out things."

[Byrd Man]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg


My chat with Wally made me more mad than anything.

I mean, the league trying to help out in Gotham, they never did that when Bruce was alive! I thought by now they'd realize that I can handle it. Clark of all people should know that.

I push those thoughts out of my mind as I sail over the gap between two buildings fifteen stories over the pavement.

I hit the gravel rooftop hard and skid a few feet before coming to a sliding stop.

I narrow my eyes as I catch sight of something off in the distance, a fluttering cape.

One of the fake Batmen running around.

I pull out my escrima sticks and run across the roof and leap to the next one.

"Hey!" I call out to the imposter.

"Don't you know that the pointy ears and cape are so last year?"

[Catman_prb]

Yesterday

Tim sat in the darkness, his face illuminated by the white blare of his computer screen. To begin with he had set up work in the original Cave, but he had started to hear things late in the night there. But he had managed to persuade the architect to add in an extra floor to the new Titans Tower, that only he knew about. Once he had installed the teleporter system, there was really no issue with getting to Gotham and back. He finished copying the files and systems from the Batcave into the new supercomputer about six months after he'd started. His intercomm buzzed.

"Tim," he said, rubbing at his eyes.

"I know who you are," Rose said shortly "Are you coming back to the Mansion tonight, or shall I just leave you to brood?"

Tim looked at the time on the clock and winced.

"Give me three minutes," he said "I'll be right over,"

"Whatever," she said impassively, but Tim couldn't hide a petty little smile. She'd waited up for him.

Schoolgirl.
Ass.

Tim made a few motions with the mouse and left the computer to track the progress of two new meta-villains he had his eye on. He then turned walked over to the lift and slipped inside, rubbing his eyes as he did so. A few minutes later, and one transport that didn't involve vomiting, Tim was half jogging along the corridor to his room. He pushed the door open sheepishly.

"Sorry I'm late," he yawned. Rose was reclined on the bed flicking through a magazine. Tim frowned and looked at the cover. Guns 'n' Ammo. He nodded, that made sense.

"Errr...are you just going to ignore me all night?" he said nervously. She glared at him and dropped the magazine.

"What's up?" she said bluntly.

"When did you start caring?" he asked.

"You're being broody. It's not any fun if you're brooding," she said. Tim raised an eyebrow.

She's right, you know.
Hush.

"I'm just...feeling guilty," he muttered, starting to get changed into his bedclothes. Rose was watching him carefully.

"I've...been working to act as Bruce's replacement," he said, feeling slightly self-conscious "I know I should just feel worse, but I don't. I never thought it'd be like this, but it is. It all looks so much better at the moment. I...I'm happier without him. In a world without Bruce,"


"You mean you playing Batman?" she asked.

Tim paused.

"You aren't as stealthy as you think, Boy Wonder,"

Tim shrugged.

"Are you coming to bed now?" she said, raising an eyebrow.

Hell yeah you are.

He smiled.

"Yeah, " he said quietly "I am,"

Today

Tim was scaling the steps of the Tower, Zach trailing behind him. He had 'convinced' his young friend not to transport them. He stopped as he heard a piercing scream from the rec room. Without pausing to think, he sprinted the stairs, barging through the door with his shoulder, batarang in hand. His jaw dropped. Cassie was in the middle of the room, a look of awe on her face.

"Tim!" she said "I can walk!"

[Keyser Soze]

"Hal!" I yell as my friend hits the floor hard.

He starts to jerk and shake, like he's going through a siezure.

"Oh, god. Sinestro, use that ring of yours and do whatever the hell it is that makes you figure out things."

I hear Ollie's plea to Sinestro, but it sounds like it's coming from far away, at the other end of a long tunnel. My brain was rocked by the psychic attack, but my senses slowly start coming back to me, and I find myself lying on the floor, Ollie and Sinestro looking down at me.

"Ugh..."

I push myself up onto my knees, and throw up all over the pristine marble floor of the Hall of Justice. Oh dear, Clark's not going to be too happy with me.

"I... I need to... go...."

I stagger up to my feet, and almost fall over again, clutching onto Sinestro for support. I know who did this. Who else? Steadying myself, I raise my ring upwards, clenching my fist.

"Ring, where can I find Hector Hammond?"

<LAST DOCUMENTED LOCATION OF HAMMOND, HECTOR IS BELLE REVE PRISON>

"He's still there. He's been waiting for me..."

Realising I'm talking to myself, I turn to face Ollie and Sinestro, now recovered enough to stand on my own two feet.

"Sorry about that, guys. It seems like Hector Hammond wanted to send me a message. I think I'll deliver my reply in person."

Then, as a green glow surrounds my body, my feet lift off up the ground and I soar out of the Hall of Justice and into the sky, headed for Belle Reve. Something tells me he knows I'm coming...

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/HectorHammondCover-1.jpg

[Watchman]

http://i163.photobucket.com/albums/t302/DCMarvelRPG/Nightwing/Nightwing-1.jpg


My chat with Wally made me more mad than anything.

I mean, the league trying to help out in Gotham, they never did that when Bruce was alive! I thought by now they'd realize that I can handle it. Clark of all people should know that.

I push those thoughts out of my mind as I sail over the gap between two buildings fifteen stories over the pavement.

I hit the gravel rooftop hard and skid a few feet before coming to a sliding stop.

I narrow my eyes as I catch sight of something off in the distance, a fluttering cape.

One of the fake Batmen running around.

I pull out my escrima sticks and run across the roof and leap to the next one.

"Hey!" I call out to the imposter.

"Don't you know that the pointy ears and cape are so last year?"


Batman slides his hands into holsters and quickly turns around, pointing his two handguns at Nightwing. If when he saw who it was he didn't hesitate or lower the guns. He knew that he was going to get into a fight.

"Hello, Dick. I've seen that you've been taken great care of my city. This is the result? Gotham turns into hell without me. I didn't realize that I've trained a failure. If I knew if it would turned out like this....I would have left you at the circus."

[Byrd Man]

Batman slides his hands into holsters and quickly turns around, pointing his two handguns at Nightwing. If when he saw who it was he didn't hesitate or lower the guns. He knew that he was going to get into a fight.

"Hello, Dick. I've seen that you've been taken great care of my city. This is the result? Gotham turns into hell without me. I didn't realize that I've trained a failure. If I knew if it would turned out like this....I would have left you at the circus."


I smirk as I leap and toss one of my escrima sticks at the fake Batman.

"Wow, you managed to put two and two together and figure out Batman's identity. While I am impressed, I still know you're not the real thing."

[Watchman]

I smirk as I leap and toss one of my escrima sticks at the fake Batman.

"Wow, you managed to put two and two together and figure out Batman's identity. While I am impressed, I still know you're not the real thing."

The escrima smacks Batman to the ground knocking one of his guns out of his hands. He swings his other but Batman grabs his arm. He swings his handgun against Nightwing's face. He points his gun at Nightwing.

"Do you really think that you can beat me. I trained you. I know everything that you could possibly throw at me. Now I give you one chance to stay out of my way and let me continue my work."

[Byrd Man]

The escrima smacks Batman to the ground knocking one of his guns out of his hands. He swings his other but Batman grabs his arm. He swings his handgun against Nightwing's face. He points his gun at Nightwing.

"Do you really think that you can beat me. I trained you. I know everything that you could possibly throw at me. Now I give you one chance to stay out of my way and let me continue my work."

"Okay, now I know you're not the real Batman. For starters, he'd never use a gun. And secondly, he always comes prepared."

I swing my foot hard into the imposter's crotch.

CLANG!

My foot bounces off his metal codpiece.

"Okay, well you did prepare for that."

He looks down at his crotch and smiles.

WHAM!

I sucker-punch him in the face and knock the gun out of his hand as he sprawls to the ground.

[Watchman]

"Okay, now I know you're not the real Batman. For starters, he'd never use a gun. And secondly, he always comes prepared."

I swing my foot hard into the imposter's crotch.

CLANG!

My foot bounces off his metal codpiece.

"Okay, well you did prepare for that."

He looks down at his crotch and smiles.

WHAM!

I sucker-punch him in the face and knock the gun out of his hand as he sprawls to the ground.

Batman wipes some blood from his mouth. He springs back up going into a defensive stance.

"Death can change a man. I'm come back from the dead to right the wrongs that have happen in my absence. Even when the Dark Alliance defeated, my city rots. I'm back to deliver a permanent cure."

A knife shoots out of Batman's sleeve and he lunges toward Nightwing. The two grapple as Nightwing tries to wrestle the knife out of his hands. The two struggle but dive off the rooftop. Nightwing grabs onto a railing of a fire escape while Batman fires off his grapple gun which clutches to the side of the roof. He swings forward hitting the side of building and finally falling down into some trash below. He brings himself on one knee holding three small knifes between his fingers.

"I've gave you a chance, Richard. You are dabbling in things that you can't possible understand and now you must pay the price." He throws the knives toward Nightwing.

[Byrd Man]

Batman wipes some blood from his mouth. He springs back up going into a defensive stance.

"Death can change a man. I'm come back from the dead to right the wrongs that have happen in my absence. Even when the Dark Alliance defeated, my city rots. I'm back to deliver a permanent cure."

A knife shoots out of Batman's sleeve and he lunges toward Nightwing. The two grapple as Nightwing tries to wrestle the knife out of his hands. The two struggle but dive off the rooftop. Nightwing grabs onto a railing of a fire escape while Batman fires off his grapple gun which clutches to the side of the roof. He swings forward hitting the side of building and finally falling down into some trash below. He brings himself on one knee holding three small knifes between his fingers.

"I've gave you a chance, Richard. You are dabbling in things that you can't possible understand and now you must pay the price." He throws the knives toward Nightwing.

I do my best Matrix impression as I leap and spin in the air, dodging all the knives but one that scrapes my face and cuts my ear.

"Damn. It's been awhile since I've done the knife dodge exercise. Thanks for the refresher, 'Batman'!"

I leap up and grab on to the bars of the fire escape as I plant my feet into the imposter's chest and kick him into the alley's brick wall.

"Come on. The real Batman and I worked up a bigger sweat just sparring."

[wiegeabo]

"Hal!" I yell as my friend hits the floor hard.

He starts to jerk and shake, like he's going through a siezure.

"Oh, god. Sinestro, use that ring of yours and do whatever the hell it is that makes you figure out things."

Jordan drops to the ground and I follow Queen down with him, activating my ring. Immediately the ring blares alarms at me of massive psionic intrusion into Jordan's head. I instinctively boost my own ring's protection.


I hear Ollie's plea to Sinestro, but it sounds like it's coming from far away, at the other end of a long tunnel. My brain was rocked by the psychic attack, but my senses slowly start coming back to me, and I find myself lying on the floor, Ollie and Sinestro looking down at me.

"Ugh..."

I push myself up onto my knees, and throw up all over the pristine marble floor of the Hall of Justice. Oh dear, Clark's not going to be too happy with me.

"I... I need to... go...."

I stagger up to my feet, and almost fall over again, clutching onto Sinestro for support. I know who did this. Who else? Steadying myself, I raise my ring upwards, clenching my fist.

"Ring, where can I find Hector Hammond?"

<LAST DOCUMENTED LOCATION OF HAMMOND, HECTOR IS BELLE REVE PRISON>

"He's still there. He's been waiting for me..."

Realising I'm talking to myself, I turn to face Ollie and Sinestro, now recovered enough to stand on my own two feet.

"Sorry about that, guys. It seems like Hector Hammond wanted to send me a message. I think I'll deliver my reply in person."

Then, as a green glow surrounds my body, my feet lift off up the ground and I soar out of the Hall of Justice and into the sky, headed for Belle Reve. Something tells me he knows I'm coming...

http://i10.photobucket.com/albums/a108/JokerSoze/HectorHammondCover-1.jpg



Jordan lifts off and heads away. I step up too. I'm not about to let him go alone. I know Hammond's reputation. I lift off from the floor a bit, then turn around and look at Queen.

"You coming?"

[Watchman]

I do my best Matrix impression as I leap and spin in the air, dodging all the knives but one that scrapes my face and cuts my ear.

"Damn. It's been awhile since I've done the knife dodge exercise. Thanks for the refresher, 'Batman'!"

I leap up and grab on to the bars of the fire escape as I plant my feet into the imposter's chest and kick him into the alley's brick wall.

"Come on. The real Batman and I worked up a bigger sweat just sparring."

No more games. He hated keeping on this farce. Arkham wanted to make him suffer and now he was going to fulfill his promise. He grabbed Nightwing and threw him into the wall. He hand turned into fist and made sure Nightwing could see the electricity flowing through his gloves. He punched Nightwing in the gut which sent out a small shock.

"I'm going to teach you a leason." He punched him in the gut again which once again it sent out a electric shock, "what happens when you let me down," he punched him again knocking him on his hands and knees. Batman pushed him to the ground with his boot.

"You have no right to guard my city. You have failed me Richard Grayson and now I am going to retire you, cripple you," he raised his knife in the air and a devilish grin spread across his face, "well this will put an interesting spin with your relationship with Barbara."

[Byrd Man]

Jordan lifts off and heads away. I step up too. I'm not about to let him go alone. I know Hammond's reputation. I lift off from the floor a bit, then turn around and look at Queen.

"You coming?"

"Sure thing, sweetheart. I think I might need a ride, though."

[wiegeabo]

"Sure thing, sweetheart. I think I might need a ride, though."

"Very well." I form a bubble around Queen and launch us both into the air, making an effort to catch up with Jordan.

I look behind me. "Just so you know, call me that again, and your bubble goes away."

[Andy C.]

http://i17.photobucket.com/albums/b73/nowhereman716/Comics/Copyofsbir12lrg.jpg

I'm always surprised by the turnout at these sort of things.

X-Raying through the wall from the next room over, I can see the conference room at the Planet is absolutely packed, barely enough room for the podium. Reporters and photographers from nearly every major news outlet--The Planet of course, the Star, the Times and Post, WGBS, CNN, Fox News, and a few dozen more--are all crammed shoulder to shoulder, not-so-subtly jockeying for a better position. Right up front, like always, is Lois, her PDA at the ready, with Jimmy right behind her dutifully ready to snap pictures.

I take a deep breath to collect myself, then step through the doors into the conference room, bombarded by flash-bulbs as I make my way to the podium.

"Good afternoon, everyone," I say into the collection of microphones. "First of all, I'd like to thank my friends at the Daily Planet for holding this conference, and to thank all of you for coming out. Secondly, I'd like to ask everyone to hold their questions.

"Ever since the battle with the Dark Alliance, I have done everything in my power to help the people of Metropolis, and the people of Earth at large, heal from the wounds dealt by Brainiac and his cohorts. Now that the world is somewhat more stable, I feel it's time that I try to heal some of my own wounds as well.

"Over the last year, there have been a lot of questions put before me, about the losses in my life, and my place in the grander scheme of things. I believe that the time has come for me to find the answers.

"Which is why as of this afternoon...I'm leaving Earth. Indefinitely."

A billion questions are desperate to rush from the reporters' mouths, but they manage to keep themselves silent for now, either through incredible restraint or pure shock.

"My title, my symbols, my Fortress and all the technology within, I leave to Superboy of the Teen Titans. I know I haven't always been as close with him as I should have, but I've watched him every step of the way--when he's ready, he'll do all of you proud.

"To my friends in the Justice League and all others who have put on the costume, I paraphrase a great leader: Let us be sure that those who come after will say of us in our time, that in our time we did everything that could be done. We finished the race; we kept them free; we kept the faith.

"To those in groups like KRYPTONITE, I say that now is your chance to prove yourselves right. If you really believe you can make the world a better place in my stead, then by all means do it. But know that hate and resentment will grant you nothing but the same in return.

"To those who wish to do this city and this world harm, I give you a warning--I may not return for a while, but I will return. And when I do, you'll know.

"To the people of Metropolis and the rest of the world, I leave the future. Every one of you has the ability to be a force for good and to face down evil, whether you wear a cape, a uniform, or just a shirt and jeans. Together, the people of Earth are unlike anything else in the universe.

"Thank you. And until we meet again, good luck."

The room erupts into a cacophany of questions, but I turn from the microphones and walk away. I stop as I reach the doorway, turn back to give Lois a smile, then I'm gone.

[Keyser Soze]

"Very well." I form a bubble around Queen and launch us both into the air, making an effort to catch up with Jordan.

I look behind me. "Just so you know, call me that again, and your bubble goes away."

I look over my shoulder and see Sinestro closing in behind me, Ollie in tow. I stop my forward motion, turning to face them and hovering in the air in front of them.

"Go back," I say, "Hammond and I have a lot of history. This is something I need to do on my own."

[wiegeabo]

"You sure I can't help?" I ask from the living room?

"I can put dishes away just fine myself, Jay. You just watch tv. You had a busy day. I'll only be a minute."

I smile and lean back into the couch. I bring the glass I'm holding to my lips and sip at the wine Joan brought home. I usually don't like reds, especially at lunch, but I have to admit, this one isn't bad.

Actually, it's pretty good. I feel pretty good. Better than I have in a while. I spent the morning running around the city, being the Flash again. Fourteen muggings, twenty drug deals, a bank robbery, and two house fires. Feels good to be out helping again.

I flip through the channels and come across CNN. I had almost forgotten! "Joan, Superman's press conference is about to start."

I hear the cabinet close and Joan walks, sitting next to me. "Do you know what he's talking about?" she asks as she reaches for her glass.

I shake my head. "Not a clue. No one I talked to knew anything."



I take a deep breath to collect myself, then step through the doors into the conference room, bombarded by flash-bulbs as I make my way to the podium.

"Good afternoon, everyone," I say into the collection of microphones. "First of all, I'd like to thank my friends at the Daily Planet for holding this conference, and to thank all of you for coming out. Secondly, I'd like to ask everyone to hold their questions.

"Ever since the battle with the Dark Alliance, I have done everything in my power to help the people of Metropolis, and the people of Earth at large, heal from the wounds dealt by Brainiac and his cohorts. Now that the world is somewhat more stable, I feel it's time that I try to heal some of my own wounds as well.

"Over the last year, there have been a lot of questions put before me, about the losses in my life, and my place in the grander scheme of things. I believe that the time has come for me to find the answers.

"Which is why as of this afternoon...I'm leaving Earth. Indefinitely."


I spit out my wine in surprise. Joan drops her glass. If I was thinking straight, I'd run into the kitchen for some paper towels, catch my wine in the air with them, and grab Joan's glass before it his the floor.

But I'm not thinking. I'm too shocked to think.


A billion questions are desperate to rush from the reporters' mouths, but they manage to keep themselves silent for now, either through incredible restraint or pure shock.

"My title, my symbols, my Fortress and all the technology within, I leave to Superboy of the Teen Titans. I know I haven't always been as close with him as I should have, but I've watched him every step of the way--when he's ready, he'll do all of you proud.

"To my friends in the Justice League and all others who have put on the costume, I paraphrase a great leader: Let us be sure that those who come after will say of us in our time, that in our time we did everything that could be done. We finished the race; we kept them free; we kept the faith.

"To those in groups like KRYPTONITE, I say that now is your chance to prove yourselves right. If you really believe you can make the world a better place in my stead, then by all means do it. But know that hate and resentment will grant you nothing but the same in return.

"To those who wish to do this city and this world harm, I give you a warning--I may not return for a while, but I will return. And when I do, you'll know.

"To the people of Metropolis and the rest of the world, I leave the future. Every one of you has the ability to be a force for good and to face down evil, whether you wear a cape, a uniform, or just a shirt and jeans. Together, the people of Earth are unlike anything else in the universe.

"Thank you. And until we meet again, good luck."

The room erupts into a cacophany of questions, but I turn from the microphones and walk away. I stop as I reach the doorway, turn back to give Lois a smile, then I'm gone.


"This isn't good."

"Jay?"

"The criminals are going to explode. It's going to be like someone gave the prisoners the keys to the jail." I stand up.

"Jay, what are you doing?"

"I'm going to have a talk with the man. Before he makes a huge mistake."

[wiegeabo]

I look over my shoulder and see Sinestro closing in behind me, Ollie in tow. I stop my forward motion, turning to face them and hovering in the air in front of them.

"Go back," I say, "Hammond and I have a lot of history. This is something I need to do on my own."


"This is no time for jokes, Jordan." He just glares at me. "You cannot be serious. If you wish to speak to Hammond on your own, fine. But after what just happened, you are not going to see him without backup. And I am sure Queen agrees."

[Byrd Man]

"This is no time for jokes, Jordan." He just glares at me. "You cannot be serious. If you wish to speak to Hammond on your own, fine. But after what just happened, you are not going to see him without backup. And I am sure Queen agrees."

"Here's how it's gonna go, Hal." I say as I tip back my hat and look at my friend.

"Either you let Sinestro and I go with you.....or we make you."

[Batman]

http://i522.photobucket.com/albums/w345/BatmanRPG2/Logos/brucewohag9.png

In the weeks that follow, it becomes harder to position myself in the role of lord and master. But curiously, it is a feeling that I find comforting... almost naturalistic, especially given everything that is required of me. Talia thinks it is only a matter of my worthiness to her father's throne, but I see it much differently. I have not experienced the desire to shun the responsibility. Every waking moment for me becomes one of practice and patience. This tells me that the man I once was must have been a great warrior. Perhaps even the pinnacle of this world's killers, branding his enemies with the stroke of devine vengeance with resolve as his deadliest weapon. I can only hope to cultivate that same dicipline once more, for the sake of my soldiers.

After all, this is war. And only the strong survive.

"We've been very fortunate until now."

The sand dunes over the horizon seem to fade with the falling sun itself, as I stand upon the balcony of the castle that Ra's al Ghul once turned into a stronghold. Talia remains by my side, my ever vigilant eye over the men and women who loyally tread by my very utterance. It's a sight that fills me with pride... but reminds me of the broadened task ahead.

"At this time, our efforts are as feared as ever. The enemies of the guild have retreated to the East, and there is a clear sign of weakness coming from militants. But fear is a weapon that can only take us so far," I begin. "Since beginning my reign, I have held us back from battle with precise reasoning. None of you were ready to embark on a quest of such magnitude. The great Ra's al Ghul's prescence has been decreasing, and understandably, the transition of power from him to me has taken a toll on your faith."

I see that many cannot look me in the eye. I could easily blame them for insolence, but there is no fault to be had. When I... awoke from the pit that Talia and her father had placed my body into, it took me weeks of rehabilitation for me to even walk correctly, much less train for any sort of battle. The stress of that abysmal time taught me that war is won in steps, not leaps. It is an example I intend to pass to my League, until they too can find their way.

The League of Assassins will be better than it was before.

"That is why I have decided to prove my worth to all of you, by declaring this. We begin our attack tonight."

Many shocked expressions replace those of shame. Even Talia, who taught me everything I have learned of the throne, seems taken aback from my decision. But until I've shown them firsthand how capable a leader I am, how am I to win them over for the future years?

"For too long, our enemies of the North have ignored our commands to renounce their ways. The prisoners of their concentration camp have suffered enough. Tonight, we free them from their captivity, and show the world just how dedicated to the cause that the new League of Assassins is."

"What are your instructions, Master!", One calls out to me.

Instantly, I find myself relaying the plans. The formation of strategies, in particular, are something that I've learned come easily to me. This case is no different. "Gather transportation. I want at least seven convoys on the path to their fortresses by nightfall. Take every sword and every torch that you can find."

My eyes lower, as I emphasize my last command. "And most importantly of all, you are to spare no one. Our enemies will fall with the dignity they showed their victims."

The crowd errupts in praise, as Talia and I look on. She is so preoccupied with the newfound enthusiasm that she doesn't even notice when our hands unlock, as I turn, and make my way back into the castle. There is much to prepare for. "But the victory", as I read from a passage of Ra's al Ghul himself, "is in the preparation". It is a quote I recognized instantly, yet cannot determine it's originator. There is a great warrior, out there, that Ra's must have admired with a deep passion... deeper than he chose to admit. I wish to meet this man, one day.

As I depart to the hallways, I am greeted by the elderly servant that has watched over me since the beginning days. With every step I take, he does aswell, looking over me to make sure that no judgement is made unwisely.

"Most impressive speech, Master Bruce.", He tells me. "I'm sure that the soldiers are more than ready to die for the cause."

Without looking back, I find the chance to respond. "You can spare me your sarcasm, Mr. Pennyworth. I'm already aware of what your feelings are of me."

"Perhaps not as well as you believe, sir. And after all, is it truly my place anymore? You are the leader of these men."

I close my eyes. "Yes, I suppose I am. And now, more than ever, leadership is exactly what they need."

He nods, agreeing. "Should Miss Talia be accompanying you, on this venture?"

"Absolutely not. She is my wife, and even if she is the daughter of this century's greatest warrior, I will not endanger her with actions of violence."

"Very well. Though, if I may warn you, she is not one to easily be swayed into inaction."

I smile to myself, a little. "No wonder we're married."

"Beloved!"

I turn in reaction, just as she makes her way down the hall. Mr. Pennyworth parts, to leave us, as she approaches me with concern. "This attack you have planned. Are you sure they are ready?"

"A soldier is only as ready as his leader, Talia. Isn't that one of your father's quotes?"

She gives me a serious look. "My father, may I remind you, has also died in battle many times. We were only so fortunate to get him to the Lazurus Pit in time, for so long."

I raise my eyebrow. "I'm glad to know you have such faith."

"Please, my love. Do not mistake my concern for disrespect. I love my father, as I love you, but I have experienced many extremities under his ruleage. I only wish differently of your's."

My tension eases, as her eyes gaze into mine. I move closer to her, placing a kiss on her forehead.

"I'm sorry. I know that you only want what's best for me.", I explain. "But I only want what's best for the League. And right now, they need to be shown that I'm every bit the leader that your father was."

She grabs my hand, gently. "You are. That is why he chose you."

I take her other hand in mine. "Then let me prove him right."

It takes a moment, but finally, she accepts this. She is a loving wife, and a devoted daughter. But she has to see that I can't train for this forever. I was given a purpose, and like every task placed before me, I intend to inact it. Giving her another kiss, I turn, and continue down the hall. She hesitates, before calling to me again.

"Wait."

I turn, curious, as she comes up to me. "There is something I wish to give you. It has been waiting for this day."

Walking over to a nearby chest, she opens the lock, reaches inside, and produces a strange object covered in tarp. She seems uneasied by the object, as if something about it relinquishes a bad memory. But her resolve outshines any doubt, as she places it in my hands, never letting go.

"This was worn by two great warriors, at one time. It symbolizes both courage and fear."

I look at the object, wondering what lies beneath it's covering.

"What is it?"

"It is the mask of Tengu.", She explains. "Unfortunately, it was also worn by one of the League's greatest enemies. Perhaps my father's greatest."

I unwrap the tarp, revealing an odd face. Fangs and fur greet me, joined by a horned nose and pointed ears. Looking at it, it's a rather... admireable image, but for reasons I can't truly comprehend.

"It's a bat.", I recognize. "Why a bat?"

She looks away. "Tengu is a Bat-spirit. You... would not understand the significance."

I look back down at it. Garish thing, but I suppose I can understand why one would utilize it's image. I'm more intrigued by this enemy she referred to. More than anything, because when she spoke of him, she didn't seem very despised. If anything, there was a longing... a passion in her voice. I ignore my concerns, and place the mask beneath my arm.

"I will wear it. In honor of you."

She nods, before lingering up to give me another kiss. "Just be safe, my love. I will not lose you again."

[FONT="Century Gothic"]"Master, the soldiers are ready. Shall we embark on the journey?"

I turn to one of the female troops. Shiva, she is called. She seemed bewildered to see me, as I mount the nearest horse. Remembering what Talia asked of me, I reach into my holster, and remove the mask inside, before placing it over my head. This only seemed to envoke a greater reaction in Shiva than before. But strangely... the mask invokes a confidence within me that I didn't expect.

http://img90.imageshack.us/img90/6123/70041316zd6.png

"If not now, then never."

As I grab hold, and ride forward to meet the others, I can hear Shiva mutter something in an astonished tone.

"...he's alive..."

[Byrd Man]

No more games. He hated keeping on this farce. Arkham wanted to make him suffer and now he was going to fulfill his promise. He grabbed Nightwing and threw him into the wall. He hand turned into fist and made sure Nightwing could see the electricity flowing through his gloves. He punched Nightwing in the gut which sent out a small shock.

"I'm going to teach you a leason." He punched him in the gut again which once again it sent out a electric shock, "what happens when you let me down," he punched him again knocking him on his hands and knees. Batman pushed him to the ground with his boot.

"You have no right to guard my city. You have failed me Richard Grayson and now I am going to retire you, cripple you," he raised his knife in the air and a devilish grin spread across his face, "well this will put an interesting spin with your relationship with Barbara."

I keep my eyes shut as he approaches me with the blade.

I can feel the tip of the blade almost digging into my back before I hit the small button on my right gauntlet.

BZZZTTTT!!!

About 50,000 volts course through his body and blows him off his feet.

I spring to my feet and spring back out of the alley and into a busy street.

"Ahh!" A woman screams, the area starts to disapate as the fake Batman gets to his feet.

"Ready for some more?"

[wiegeabo]

It doesn't take long to get to Metropolis. It never does. And once I arrive, it wouldn't take long for me to scour the city and find Superman. But I know I don't have to.

I race up the side of the building. It's not the tallest building in Metropolis, not even close. But I know it's the one he'll come to. When I reach the roof, I keep running, right up the side of the giant globe, finally stopping when I reach the top of the Daily Planet.

I look around his city. It's bigger than mine. A lot bigger. But that won't keep him from hearing me, no matter where he is. So I speak up in a normal voice. "Ok, Superman. We need to have a little talk..."

[Keyser Soze]

"This is no time for jokes, Jordan." He just glares at me. "You cannot be serious. If you wish to speak to Hammond on your own, fine. But after what just happened, you are not going to see him without backup. And I am sure Queen agrees."

"Here's how it's gonna go, Hal." I say as I tip back my hat and look at my friend.

"Either you let Sinestro and I go with you.....or we make you."

I glance back and forth between Ollie and Sinestro. Don't they realise I'm trying to protect them? They don't know Hammond I do, they aren't prepared for how truly dangerous he can be. But fighting with them over this is only going to waste valuable time. Sinestro got into the Corps for his willpower, just like I did, and Ollie has always been one of the most stubborn, awkward SOBs I know. Neither one is going to back down now just because I say so.

"Fine. Just try and keep up, huh?"

...

Terrebonne Parish, Louisiana,
Belle Reve Prison

Belle Reve is French for "Beautiful Dream". Obviously the people who built the place had a sick sense of humor. As the humid sunshine of Louisiana gives way to dank, stinking swampland seemingly cast into shadow by the grim, towering structure of the high-security penitentiary, it seems more like we've just flown into a nightmare.

As the three of us land at the front entrance, a haunted-looking man with white hair and glasses, dressed in a crumpled brown suit, comes out to meet us.

"Gentlemen, my name is Harold Matheson, I'm the Warden of Belle Reve. Hector Hammond told me you were coming."

The warden leads us through the series of secured doors, and into his prison. Belle Reve is a state-of-the-art institution, by our planet's standards at least. It houses a whole host of metahuman criminals, and the high-tech, metallic design of the place would indicate that every measure is taken to keep them securely incarcerated. But these surface cells are not enough to contain Hammond's threat. No, they need to keep him in a deeper, darker hole...

"Have you still got Hammond buried underground?"

Matheson nods solemnly.

"We keep him in the subbasement, which is reinforced with twenty-foot concrete walls and neural shielding. It doesn't quite neutralise his powers completely. When I'm in the prison, I can hear him whispering to me all day. Asking me how my little girls are. Lily and Angie, he calls them by name. On his bad days, he'll.... project images of me... of me murdering my wife into my mind's eye. I take a kitchen knife, and I... cut her open from the gut upwards, ripping out her intestines, in... bundles in my hand. He can't manage any more than momentary flashes, with the protections in place, but... but it's so vivid. My children.... I.... in the visions I make them watch. I can see the terror in their eyes..."

The warden trails off for a moment. Clearly this is a burden that has weighed heavily on him. But then he regains his composure enough to finish his analysis.

"But that's the limit of his power. We have him locked up good and tight in here. Hector Hammond has no reach beyond the walls of Belle Reve."

"I wouldn't be so sure of that, Mr. Matheson," I reply, "He hit me with a psychic attack when I was at the other side of the world. That's what brought me here."

And Matheson has no immediate response for that one, aside from the look of fear that quickly clouds his features.

"Would you like to talk to Hammond now?"

"No. There are few things I'd like to do less than talk to Hector Hammond again. But I don't see any alternative."

Nodding in response, the warden leads the three of us to the elevator, taking us down one level.

"This is us in the basement," he says, "You'll have to take the stairs to the subbasement."

He walks us through a darkened hallway. Stopping at a thick, reinforced-steel door at the end of the corridor, he enters a keycode and scans his fingerprint, and the red light next to the door turns green.

"This is as far as I can accompany you, I'm afraid," the warden shakily mutters, "I... I can't go down there. I just can't."

I offer him a reassuring smile.

"Thank you for all your help, Mr. Matheson. You can head upstairs, we'll contact you when we're done. We can handle this from here."

"Good luck."

The warden quickly makes his way back along the hallway, and into the elevator. Once he is gone, I turn to Sinestro.

"I don't think I need to remind you to have your ring's telepathic inhibitor amped to the max right now. As for you, Ollie..."

I raise my hand in Ollie's direction, and a green beam fires from my ring. It forms a green bubble around Ollie's head, a makeshift shield from telepathic attacks.

"That'll do. With this shielding boosted to this level, Hammond can't control our minds, he can't read our thoughts. All he can do is project his own thoughts into our heads to communicate with us. His way of 'speaking'. But sometimes that can be enough, if he gets under your skin. Be careful."

There's nothing else to be said. Now we just have to get on with it. I open the steel door, and beyond is a deep blackness. The three of us step into the dark, and are confronted with a long, spiralling staircase, going down several storeys. In the near-inpenetrable dark, we can't even see where the stairway ends from up here.

"Well, let's head on down. Hector Hammond's waiting."

[Watchman]

I keep my eyes shut as he approaches me with the blade.

I can feel the tip of the blade almost digging into my back before I hit the small button on my right gauntlet.

BZZZTTTT!!!

About 50,000 volts course through his body and blows him off his feet.

I spring to my feet and spring back out of the alley and into a busy street.

"Ahh!" A woman screams, the area starts to disapate as the fake Batman gets to his feet.

"Ready for some more?"

"I've taught you well." Batman sprang back to his feet. "But you fail at looking at the bigger picture. You recognize the moves, the mannerisms, but you refuse to grasp the truth."

Between his finger he held two small spheres. He pressed two buttons and tossed the orbs to the ground. Smoke covers the area engulfing the area. White covers Batman's eye slits activating special sight allowing him to see through the smoke. Batman threw a punch going straight across Nightwing's face.

"Can't you see that I'm something more than those impostors?" He pulled him up by throat and raised his fist into the air. "Accept the truth. I am the Batman back from Hell." He fist comes crashing down heading for Nigtwing's face.

[trustyside-kick]

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v643/dhunter22/Aquamanbanner2.gif

328 miles Off the coast of Colts Neck, NJ

The Marine Marvel swims a somewhat calm pace as his body glides within the surface of the waves. One hand he uses to guide his path, the other cradles his few months old daughter as she smiles and gazes at the sight before her: sea gulls cawing as they fly above the skies and the sun shining bright above her. A promising day seems to be laid out before Orin; he cannot think of a better way to spend it then being with his daughter.

Orin starts to descend, knowing that Kym's lungs are not fully developed; she cannot last out of water for much time just yet. As he descends into the deep, he notices a few submarines in the short distance scattered about. He pays no attention to it, merely thinking of the journey ahead.

"The place I'm taking you to, is one of the most wondrous things I first gazed upon when I came to the surface world. It's one of the most beautiful lighthouses I've seen."

Whizzing past one of the submarines, Orin doesn't notice just how much attention he actually draws. One of the captains of one of the submarines runs over to the window, a sailor of his growing curious as well.

http://img204.imageshack.us/img204/2468/aquaattack3zc4.jpg

"Is that Aquaman?"

"We're not sticking around to find out. It would be too risky to fire upon him when he's surrounded by all of this water. He could easily use the environment against us. I'm not losing anymore subs. Notify the battleship fleets above on the surface. We've finally got the bastard."

Up on the surface of the tide, one of the phones ring within the command station of the lead battleship of the fleet. The captain of the ship calmly walks over, thinking little of it given their lack of success in their mission. The moment he picks up the telephone and places it next to his ear though, a smile creeps on his face.

"It's about goddamn time."

He hangs up the phone and walks over to two of his sailors.

"Aquaman's been spotted, and he seems to be heading in our general direction. He didn't seem to be alarmed or aware when he passed by. So you watch that radar, sailor. You watch it good. The minute you see something move at a speed you'd think is a goddamn torpedo, you let me know. And you. I want you to transmit this message to the other ships in the fleet: the moment they spot Aquaman, lethal force is authorized. I don't give a goddamn thing what command said back at base. You put him in prison, he'll bust out. Blow that goddamn fish outta the water."

Off in the distance from the fleet of ships, a swarm of sea creatures in the deep below start to emerge from the darkness of the depths. Hidden in the darkness, are two manical laughs.